Search the Community

I'm Mistral, and my husband Tim and I attended the most fabulous swingers party the previous weekend at our new friends' large manor house. We were filled with glee when they invited us back the following weekend for another cum-filled night of debauchery. They also suggested we bring some friends if we liked. John and Wendy were a couple we knew from our charity work. They were young, idealistic, and very open-minded. We didn't think they were swingers, but the subject had come up in casual conversation. They were curious but remained evasive about their thoughts on the subject. We decided all we could do was broach the issue and see what happened. The next evening, John and Wendy arrived after Tim and Mistral. They followed the crowd upstairs. As they climbed the stairs amongst the excited and bubbly people, Wendy remembered the afternoon and that phone call. John's voice was nervous and excited, "Hi, Babe! We have a party invite from Tim and Mistral to join them at their friends' swinger party tonight. I know we have fantasized about this. How do you feel?" Wendy felt panic surge through her stomach, excitement flooded her pussy, and her nipples perked up hard. "Wow, that is short notice. What happens if we don't like it?" "Babe, I will never make you," John promised. "We both have to want this to happen. I am sorry to spring it on you like this, and maybe we should forget it then." Wendy said, "No, John, I did not say 'NO,' just what happens? When we fantasized about swinging, you said you would love to watch me in a group of men getting fucked by them all. Are you sure about that?" Wendy had visualized these events, wishing desperately that John would take the lead and say, 'We will do it.' In their role-playing, they often pretended to be at a swingers party changing partners. One of Wendy's games was to roll up two large pillows, tie a belt around with a strap-on dildo attached to the belt, put her large vibrator into the cup, and ride the pillows, getting fucked hard by the vibrator. John would come from behind and fuck her arse or go to the front, and she would suck him to a spluttering cum inside her mouth. In her mind, these were real men fucking her, and she shared herself with the men, and John loved the attention and continuous pleasure. In reply to Wendy's question, John said, "Oh yes, while I am having the same with two girls, one on my face and one on my cock, I would love it! Babe, I am sure. How about you?" Wendy gulped. The secret she had held in her head for so long was about to become real. "Let's do it. Let's go! Are you sure you won't feel jealous watching me come on some man's cock with another somewhere else inside me? I don't have a thing to wear. What do I need?" John said, "The theme is An Officer and a Gentleman. I can go dressed as a USA Army General using my dad's old uniform. You wear your sexy red top and skirt. You know, the top that doesn't come all the way down, the skirt with the elastic waistband hanging low on you, and your suspenders and stockings. No thong, no bra. You will show off your pussy to her best. My cock is getting hard just thinking about it!" Wendy replied, "I will be ready when you get home. Your dad's uniform will need a press, and I will prepare everything. See you at 6:00 tonight, darling." Her hands were shaking when she replaced the receiver breathing shallowly and jerkily as the realization hit home that tonight it would happen! During the afternoon, she got John's clothes ready, checked her dress, found the right shoes, and laid it all out, ready for later. A long hot soak where she shaved her pussy bare using John's razor and made sure her legs and armpits were perfect. Resting on the bed, she shuffled through the videos they kept hidden from guests and found her favorite, "Suzie's Gang Bang." A fast-action orgy video in which this girl gets fucked by five men altogether. Wendy often watched this and used her vibrator when John was away or working late. Sometimes when her cycle was at ovulation, her sex drive was limitless, and she would role-play watching the action. The action on the screen hotted up as the men were penetrating Susie left, right, and center. A closeup on-screen of pussy open and dripping. A cock slid into it, wetting itself with her fluids. It slid out, rubbed against her tiny rosebud anus, and gently but firmly slid into opening her slowly. At the same time, another cock pushed into her pussy. Wendy loved this part and rolled onto her side, turned on the vibrator, and sunk it into her arse. Her fingers slid into her pussy, working gently to pleasure her clit. Her hips were thrusting back and forward faster and faster as her climax built. She reached down and switched on her biggest vibrator, a black cock that was as real as it gets. The vibrator was thrust inside her cunt, and she moaned and moaned herself into a massive climax. Wendy relaxed, watched the movie, enjoyed the post-climactic euphoria, and gently played with her clit. In her mind, she watched the swingers' party unfold - couples fucking, girl-girl, MFM, and FMF at this imaginary party. Inside her head, she had been desperate to fulfill these needs, and it was finally coming true. In the past, Wendy was often on the verge of saying to John, "Let's try swinging!" She always shrank away from the responsibility in case he rejected the reality. Fantasies are fine, but who knows what the reality will bring? After so many conversations about swinging, so many nearly made decisions, and all those fantasies that included imaginary swinging, they had chosen to go ahead. With an overwhelming certainty, she laid back, smiled, and said to herself, "Tonight, I will fuck a roomful of men. I hope I don't disappoint them; my clit is tingling with anticipation!" Wendy switched on the vibrator, and her hands moved over her breasts, pinching her nipples and then down to her pussy. Her hips were rocking back and forth. She rolled the pillows up, tied the belt around, clipped the vibrator into the belt, and climbed on top, sinking the vibrator deep inside her pussy and working herself to another peak. She closed her eyes and started rocking harder and harder. Then, a voice penetrated the action, and John stood naked and erect in front of her. She blushed with embarrassment, and he thrust his cock into her mouth. It tasted slightly salty. He lasted about 10 seconds and then dumped the load down her throat, bringing her to a climax. John smiled and gently rolled Wendy into his arms. "You looked fantastic when I walked in and found you fucking your brains out with your vibrator on top of those pillows. If I feel as proud of you at the party as I did then and how aroused it made me, I can't wait to watch you fuck the guys. Will you enjoy watching me and sharing my pleasure?" "Oh yes," she said in her little girl's voice, "I will love watching you; maybe I can do a 69 with her and lick her pussy while you thrust in and out and feel your balls contract when you come inside her." "Mmmmmm, I wonder if all the girls will be bi? I wonder if I could do a girly threesome? Mmmmmm, I wonder if I can get two men to come at the same time inside me. That would be fun too." "Can I be your vixen tonight and play dirty?" John smiled and spoke softly, the care showing in his voice. "Babe, we will have a fabulous time together and with other couples or whatever, don't be shy to try what you want, and feel able to say NO if you don't want. Above all, enjoy yourself, and pleasure comes first," she reminded him. So back to the party! They gathered around a pool table, with the group laughing and joking about the action starting all around. Wendy looked at the two girls on the pool table with their legs over the shoulders of four guys who were licking and sucking nipples, pussies, and one man had her toes in his mouth, sucking them like a breastfeeding baby. Wendy started to pant. She could not get her breath. Her heart was racing, her knees buckled, and she began to shake. Tears flooded down her face. John cried, "What's up! What's up!" Wendy sank against the woman beside her shaking uncontrollably. The girl instinctively put her arms around Wendy and held her close, supporting Wendy against herself. "Sushhhhh baby, you are all right!" the woman cooed, "What is worrying you? You don't have to do any of this if you are afraid." Wendy snuggled against the comforting figure, put her face against the warm, feminine neck, and nuzzled her cheek, kissing it gently. Her hand moved without command to the woman's breast, and she felt the nipple harden as she caressed it gently. The shaking was easing now, and Wendy felt a little bolder. She turned the woman's face towards her, looked into her eyes, and moved forward slowly, anticipating a gentle and subtle kiss. The tongue was not stiff and probing like a man's but gentle, enticing, and exciting. Wendy's free hand moved down to the woman's belly and softly caressed the feminine rounded shape moving slowly downwards to find that sweetly perfumed garden where a secret lotus stem was waiting to be stroked. Hands caressed breasts and pussy. Now both girls turned on to each other. John watched, fascinated. He had never seen Wendy with another woman, and his cock raged hard inside his pants. As if in a dream, Wendy pushed the girl gently onto the pool table so her bottom was on edge. She bent down, opened her legs, put them on her shoulders, and snuggled her face between them, savoring the beautiful feminine smells and tastes. Gently opening up the inner lips with her tongue, finding her clit and teasing, teasing just off the edge, making her wait for the full pleasure. Female wetness was seeping all over Wendy's face as the girl was getting nearer and nearer to release. A few minutes passed, and the girl pushed Wendy off, got onto the table, and said, "Get up here with me. We can pleasure each other now!" Wendy climbed up, the shakes all gone now. Her pussy was soaking wet, and her breasts were tender with erect nipples and very sensitive. She lifted her skirt, revealing the stockings and suspenders without anything else. The two girls turned head to toe and started a frantic licking expedition to cunt heaven. Wendy felt a body get up behind her and present a long stiff penis to her backside. The man tried gently to insert it in her cunt where the girl was licking hard; it slipped in and thrust a few times. The girl firmly grassed it and slid it up the crack between her buttocks, tickling her anus with the end. Wendy's whole valley was wet and slippery. The long thin cock nudged open her arse and gently snaked into her bottom. Wendy's heart raced again; this was what she had dreamed of for months! What surprised her was that the cock inside her was giving almost more pleasure than having her pussy sucked. The combination was too great. A massive climax took over, and she nearly fainted with joy. As she fell over the edge into an abyss of pleasure, the man behind speeded up, grunted, and sank deep inside her, flooding her back passage with his fluids. Wendy opened her eyes and looked up at John, who stood open-mouthed, watching her antics. He had a girl on her knees sucking his rigid cock, but his eyes were transfixed on Wendy. She smiled, blew him a kiss, and licked her lips covered in pussy juice from the girl beneath her. John shuddered and spent down the girl's throat pumping his hips in time with his spurts. He gently pushed the girl to one side, staggered to Wendy with his pants down by his feet, and said, "Well, you are hot; I could not believe how sexy you are. I am so proud of you; better than my wildest dreams was that fantastic to watch." Wendy thought to herself, "Why did I panic? This is fantastic, better than the fantasies we have. This is real sex." A couple came up to them. The man smiled. "I am Tommy. This is Raquel, my wife. We just watched you and nearly came with you. Would you join us at the table for a foursome?" Wendy reached down and felt his cock inside his pants. It was semi-hard and big. She turned to John and Raquel, "Let's get together. We can play here or in one of the smaller rooms with a nice bed?" They entered the room together. Wendy pushed down her long skirt and flipped off her top. She was naked except for her stockings and suspenders. Raquel slipped out of her long ball gown, revealing a very firm 36's and a sweet little tight arse on top of a pair of legs to die for. She was near perfect. Tommy was muscular with a flat hard six-pack stomach and an erection starting to grow to full size as he gently stroked himself. John was naked in a flash, only half erect after his escapade down the other girl's throat. Wendy turned to Tommy, who scooped her up in his arms and carried her over to the king-sized bed, his erect cock bouncing up and down as he stepped forward. Raquel reached out for John, smiled softly, and whispered, "Come and play with me and let me get you hard again. We will watch them while I regenerate your erection." John looked down at her fair perfection, those soft curves all running down into the valley between her legs. A golden pussy fuzz glinted in the soft lights. He reached for her and pulled her towards him. A first gentle kiss, lips opened up, and tongues tenderly searched each other out, exploring each other. His hands held her back, then softly slid down over her buttocks, caressing that incredible apple shape of her bottom. She pulled him harder into her body. As Raquel responded to the stimuli, her hand slid down to feel his penis, which was gently growing back to a man-size stiffness. Their kisses became more ardent, and deeper tongues were now demanding, not exploring. Hands moved over her body. John broke off the long kiss and searched her neck with his lips and tongue. She shuddered, and he felt her open her legs and move into his body. She thrust her pubis against his leg and started to move up and down. He could feel the wetness spreading along his thigh. John had now reached her breast with his lips and was attacking her nipple, which was bone hard. Raquel started to pant and squirm harder against his leg. Suddenly Raquel broke away and fell back onto the bed beside Tommy and Wendy's entwined bodies. Raquel reached up, and John dived onto her, gently landing without his weight on her. Raquel squirmed around so she was head-to-toe with him, with her on her back. Raquel reached up and grasped his nearly hard cock. She slipped her mouth over the head as she pulled back his tight foreskin and started to suck him to total hardness. John's head was between her legs. His mouth opened up her secret garden exploring the sides and little creases. He could tell her clit was begging for attention, and he made her wait. He felt careful with his tongue and could feel the hardness and swelling around her clit, which was now erect like a mini penis. His tongue explored her depths and penetrated her cunt, where he would follow with his cock shortly. Raquel was getting agitated and frustrated. She wanted attention on her clit, so John moved his tongue down the crease between her legs out of her cunt and down to her anus. As it reached the little rosebud, she shuddered and thrust her hips against his face. Raquel was working hard on making his cock whole again and hard enough to get inside her to ease that burning desire. She threw him over onto his back, climbed on top, grasped his penis in her hand, aimed for her inner lips, and squatted down with a satisfied sigh. John tried to thrust up against her downstrokes, and they found a comfortable rhythm that would gently build to a glorious climax. Tommy knelt beside John and Raquel with Wendy's legs over his shoulders, thrusting energetically into her pussy. Wendy's bottom hardly touched the bed as his cock shuttled in and out of her dripping pussy. Raquel leaned over and kissed him hard on his mouth while her fingers searched for Wendy's cunt. Wendy pushed her hand out to John, grasped his face, and pulled it over for a kiss. As the four fucked into each other's partners, the respective partners smiled and kissed each other. Raquel started to whimper like a small cat. Her eyes rolled up as she reached her first climax, and her face distorted. A moan escaped her lips. "Fuck it harder! Fuck it, my cunt is exploding. Ohhhhhhhhh!" Raquel collapsed in a heap on top of John. He rolled her off and crawled around to the other two. Tommy rolled Wendy off him, and she got onto all fours. John hit her from the rear straight into her cunt, deep and hard. She thrust back to meet him harder and faster. Tommy went for the face and slid his cock deep into her mouth, making her gag a little, setting a fast pace that could never last. Tommy grunted and exploded semen down her throat, pumping and pumping till he was spurting on empty. Wendy cried out and shuddered and shuddered as she lost it in a huge one. John followed a few thrusts later. With a sigh and a deep thrust, he unloaded inside Wendy. The three untangled themselves. John lay on his side facing Tommy, and Raquel rested against him, her head using his hips as a pillow. Tommy and Wendy took up a similar position facing them. Wendy was fascinated with Tommy's penis, which had shrunk to a little wrinkled sausage. She played with it tenderly, remembering how hard and energetic it had just been. John was exploring Raquel's inner sanctuary in a lazy, tender way. Raquel got up, poured four glasses of wine from a bottle on the side table, and brought them to the bed. They all sipped and chatted quietly, enjoying the aftermath of the passion. Wendy could feel a slippery liquid seeping out between her legs. She reflected on how wonderful the party had started and how much better real sex in a group was than watching and fantasizing. Wendy said, "John, I need to use the bathroom. I will be back shortly. Will you wait here for me?" "Of course, darling," he smiled and added. "Come back when you are ready!" She laughed and left the room. Three girls and two men burst in a few minutes later, laughing and jostling each other. "Can we use the bed or join you if you haven't finished?" one girl asked. "Sure, get on and join us," John replied with a smile. Each girl selected a mate and sidled up to him as bodies entwined and hands were everywhere. The scene changed from relaxed, easy caresses to hot passion. John was having trouble getting hard again so soon after the last session. One of the two guys noticed and put his head in his lap, sucking gently on his cock. The girls watched with rapt interest. John froze for a second. This had never happened before. Then he relaxed as he thought to himself Wendy does this to me all the time. I go down on her. She won't mind, so what's the problem? John laid back and started enjoying a new experience. Wendy walked naked through the large room towards the lady's bathroom, passing groups and couples in all types of contortions. One threesome had a man on all fours, the girl on his back legs wrapped around the guy on top as he fucked vigorously. Her head was bobbing about like a broken rag doll. The whimpers coming from her showed she was in fuck heaven. Wendy passed them and smiled. She could not believe how many different positions were being displayed. In the bathroom, a girl was sitting on the side where the washbasins were, legs wide open, washing out the fluids that had been pumped into her. She licked her fingers and said, "Yummy, don't you just love that salty taste? I just got too full after a big gangbang. I had eight inside me, one after the other. Some of the greedy buggers came back for seconds and thirds." Wendy asked, "How long did you do it for?" The girl said, "About an hour and a half. I am a bit sore now and need a rest to recover after coming so many times." Wendy left the bathroom and wandered down a corridor from the large room. She heard sounds from a room; she stopped and looked in through the open door. Nine men were around this one girl who was being fucked from behind by one with another in her mouth, and a few were by her head. She had a cock in each hand, and the others were masturbating around her. The guy in her pussy speeded up and pulled out, rubbing himself furiously. He spurted all over her bottom. Another took his place and speared her without ceremony pushing in and out of her sweet little pussy. He inserted a finger up her bottom, and she wriggled and cried out, "Fuck my arse as well!" The men pulled out and rolled her over. One climbed underneath. She sat on his cock and lay on his chest. Another pulled her cheeks apart, stretching her anus slightly open. He rubbed semen that had seeped from her pussy around her dark hole to ease his passage and penetrated her slowly. The other guys were in her mouth, between her breasts, anywhere they could get. Wendy watched the action, fascinated. This was what she had dreamed of in every fantasy. One of the guys with nowhere to fuck noticed her standing by the door and came over and said, "Join us, lovely. We would love to satisfy your desires and fuck you senseless." Wendy entered the room as if in a dream; her fantasy had finally come true. Three guys remained with the girl. The other six moved over to Wendy. She lay on her back, waiting for it to happen. A man's body leaned over her, his cock hard and erect, probing her face as he bent over her and probed her cunt with his tongue. She grasped that beautiful cock and sucked it to absolute hardness. Hands over her breasts, tongues in ears and around her neck, hands now everywhere. Her body had become one large erogenous zone. The tongue in her pussy was replaced with a very large cock which started slowly and stepped up as the rhythm became one for both. For the next hour, Wendy felt cocks in all her parts, fluids being pumped and splashed. Each orgasm she experienced lifted her higher and higher until she lapsed into oblivion and was gently laid to rest, covered in semen and a little sore from the multiple entries. One vague recollection towards the end was of two cocks inside her pussy together, stretching her and giving her a final massive orgasm. Wendy drifted on the edge of exhaustion, languishing in the euphoria of her greatest fantasy, a gangbang. She lay there with semen dripping from her pussy, running down the crease between her legs. She fingered her anus softly, rubbing in the slippery cream to ease the soreness. She felt wonderful. After half an hour, she got up and returned to the room where she had left John. She passed Mistral, Tim, Greg, and Susan on the way, heading upstairs. As they passed her, they smiled at her sticky legs and body, and one said, "You sure have had some fun, huh, Wendy?" She arrived at the room and stepped inside. John was entwined with another girl, and a guy gently probed him while the girl tried to get him hard again. Wendy watched her man and smiled to herself. "Now he knows what it feels like to be fucked up the arse. Once used to the stretching, it is yummy." Wendy called him, "Honey, will you shower and sauna with me? I need to clean up a bit?" "OK, babe, let's get showered and find where Tim and Mistral are," John replied. "They did promise us a special time together, but I haven't seen them tonight." Mistral took John to one side the next day at work and said, "I know you both enjoyed your first swinging party; sorry we never got together. Would you both like to join Susan, Greg, Tim, and me the weekend after next at our place for just a casual dinner and some fun?" "Sure, we would not miss it!" John quickly replied. Mistral said, "Greg told me he saw Wendy walking past him in stockings and suspenders. He said she has a fabulous body, her cunt dripping down her legs, and he wants to fuck her after dinner. You can have Susan and me together if you fancy. It will be a hot night!" With a wide grin, John quickly shot back, "How about six all together in the sauna then?"

Today is the date of Greg and Susan's party. After that fabulous swinging weekend we spent with them, I could not wait for tonight. I recalled Greg, that lean, tall, fit man, and his energy and sense of humor. He could look into my eyes and show his lust and wanting to fuck me there and then. Susan had a thing for Tim, who always loved bubbly red-blondes. They gravitated to each other, and I never felt threatened since I knew it was just sex and passion that was the draw. Susan and I are bi; we enjoyed getting together. There is nothing finer for an aroused woman than to go down on a beautiful pussy belonging to a girlfriend you fancy. Susan has a distinct scent, smell, and taste that I adore. I loved how the wetness spread so quickly, and her clit became a hard lump just above the inner lips. Anticipating tonight was making me wet. My slit was sensitive and needy, so I felt between my legs while working on my PC. Clitty was jumpy; she wanted to have some attention right away. It was lunchtime, and I was alone in an empty office, so I slid my thong to one side and slowly worked a finger around my love button. My bottom slid around the chair while I got hotter and hotter. I closed my eyes to imagine Greg had just slid that wonderful cock deep inside me and was starting to move in and out slowly. Two fingers, then three fingers, then four fingers. I was crashing about on the seat, nearly ready to explode. Just then, I heard a commotion up front. Damnit, I had let time slip away from me! The guys were coming back from lunch now, so there was no finishing what I had started. My pussy cried tears at that. This I knew because when I went for my mid-afternoon wee, my poor panties were so wet I just took them off and stuffed them in my purse. I finished work early and sped home for a shower and a shave. I was hot to trot tonight, and Tim said he would follow later, and we would leave at 5:00 to get there about 7:00 p.m. In the shower, I shaved my pussy bare. Rubbing some moisturizer in afterward, my lovely kitty started to tingle again. I gently fingered myself and twisted my nipple when I heard the bathroom door open. Tim walked in all smiles and shed his clothes as fast as he could. That cock was semi-hard, and he was still sweaty from the day. I knelt, sucked the strong-tasting male penis into my mouth, and worked him hard. He grabbed my hair a little roughly, pulling me up. I jumped and locked my legs around his waist, and that gorgeous cock slid in. My weight drove it deep, pushing hard against my cervix. In my state of mind, the pain reminded me I was a woman and had what all women wanted, a hard cock filling her pussy deep. Tim came quite quickly. The surprise of finding me in the shower playing with myself must have got him horny. To make up for leaving me high and dry, he knelt before me and licked me silly. Another orgasm crashed through me when he used his fingers to spread my lips, opening my hole and dumping his freshly-deposited semen right onto his tongue. We finished the shower and dived into bed for a rest before the fun started. The theme for the party was "An Officer or a Gentleman." Tim had borrowed his friend's old uniform. He looked stunning. I sorted through the shortlist of clothes and chose a long floaty blue silk summer dress I bought in India. It was the color of a fine Ceylon Sapphire, that deep rich blue. I thought to wear absolutely nothing underneath this time as we were planning serious sex tonight. The only drawback is if I get very wet and sit down, you can tell from behind. I had been in a high state of arousal all day, so I put on a micro thong to keep me tidy until we shed all at the party. In the car, we were quiet, savoring the expectation of a wild and sexy night together with our friends. Tim turned into the drive and slowly approached the house. It looked magnificent, all the outside lights on and music booming from inside. This is going to be some party! Greg and Susan welcomed us with a drink and a big kiss. As Greg swept me into his arms, a hand gently probed the crack of my bottom through the dress. Susan laughed and said, "Greg has had a hard-on all day thinking about you, Mistral." I broke free and moved to one side to hug Susan and discretely slid my hand down her waistband to a bare pussy, which was very wet with anticipation. "You have been thinking about Tim inside you! You randy cow!" We laughed and joined the men. Jon, Greg's son, was standing in the foyer with Penny, his girlfriend. They came up to greet us, and it was kisses all around again. I looked into the main reception room. Standing in the center was a man about 6' 5" inches wearing a Hussars uniform complete with his saber. I loved the tight white trousers with a good bulge. What a fit stud. Mmmmm, I will have him tonight. Men in various uniforms were all around the room, making me horny. Jon whisked me into another room, where a young rock band was playing. I cuddled up to Jon, and we danced at about one-tenth the pace the music was running. The party had started with a strange expectant air about it. The elegantly dressed were flirting and dancing, but nothing was kicking off. An hour passed, more champagne was drunk, and the noise level rose but still no wild sex party. What was happening? By now, we must have had 25 to 30 couples arrive and were mingling politely. Susan and Greg stood at the top of their beautiful winding staircase and called down to all. "Tonight, we have an "Officer and a Gentleman" as our theme. The ladies will be their treasures and must be won by a wager or being lucky in cards or on the upstairs casino tables! Follow us and be ready to play!" Everyone trooped elegantly up the stairs into the large casino, where roulette, poker, dice, pool, and blackjack tables were waiting. The women accompanied their men, sitting demurely beside them. I looked at one of the roulette tables, then realized that it was at least three times the size of a typical roulette wheel without a center pillar. A blonde with enormous tits falling out of her low front scrambled up onto the table onto her back and spread herself wide open. Her man sporting a naval uniform, called out, "Last bets, please, whoever ends up opposite her cunt wins her!" She spun around a few laps, giggling, allowing her legs to open, exposing a delicious unshaven pussy. The wheel stopped opposite a Colonel. He was dark, almost Greek or Spanish, slim as a rake, and tall. His partner was dark, velvety skin and plump but shapely. He approached the girl on the wheel and gently pulled her to the table's edge. He nuzzled his mouth between her open legs, and his tongue started working instantly, flicking at her clit. She pulled her nipples and moaned gently, then sank back onto the table, abandoning herself to the pleasure. He opened her up and rested her legs on his shoulders, making her arch her back. A finger slid into the crease of her bottom and fingered her rosebud anus. His tongue followed, and she jerked in shock and pleasure when he licked her anus hard. "Rude basted, like it dirty, do you?" she sighed, "make me cum, then fuck me up my arse!" Colonel's partner watched intently, one hand inside her waistband, feeling a wet pussy heat up quickly. She started pulling open her man's uniform, exposing a hard chest. Then, out came 9 inches of circumcised heaven, which was getting harder by the second. Colonel's partner, Mandy, pushed the front of her dress down, exposing two magnificent breasts with the biggest nipples I had ever seen. They must have been a 42 DD but were firm and bouncy, natural, not a silicon job; I was dying to get my hands on them! The naval man was round in a flash and scooped her into his arms. She smiled and threw her head back, laughing as he was diving into her breasts, slurping around those incredible nipples, making them very wet and slippery. A hand scooped up her skirt, exposing a naked rear end that was shapely but buxom. Mandy was a size 16, very firm and voluptuous, with fantastic velvet cream skin. Her pussy was framed in the most beautiful carrot-red hair, matching her head. Naval manhandled her pussy, pulling apart the outer lips and exposing a wet slit that was deep red from her arousal. The clit was like a mini penis standing up tall and proud. A thumb brushed the knob, and she shuddered, thrusting hard against his hand. The busty blonde was now on her yummy bottom over the edge of the roulette table with Colonel fucking hard into her arse. She moaned and thrashed into her second orgasm as he pushed in deep, shuddering as he pumped her full of his fluid, and they collapsed onto the floor together. As he pulled out, she bent over and sucked him clean, licking off her pussy juice and spunk with relish. The naval man (Colin) was now getting Mandy's full attention as she was on her knees, sucking hard on his penis. At the same time, she fingered herself, blatantly masturbating in front of the horny men around the table. Tim looked again and said, "What an arse she has. I will fuck her senseless right now, bet or no bet!" He came up behind her, dropped his pants, and, stroking his rock-hard cock, slid it into a squelching dripping cunt. Mandy giggled and thrust back, unaware of who was inside her. Lust had taken over, and sexual gratification was needed. I watched and walked over to Colin and pushed him back quite hard. He fell back with Mandy still attached to his cock and Tim inside Mandy. I squatted down onto his face, and he licked frantically at my slit. I opened the outer lips and slid my crack up and down his face in time to the licking. His tongue was murdering my clit, driving me over the edge. Strong hands lifted me off Colin and turned me around so I faced his feet. He plopped me back down onto Colin's face and bent forward, exposing my cunt. A huge cock probed my crack a second later, trying to negotiate the opening, and I reached behind and pushed it inside me. He thrust hard and slammed into my cervix. I gasped with the stab of pain, and then it slid deep into my body. I loved the penetration, hard and rough, demanding and desiring me. We rocked together, speeding up. After about 30 seconds, he clutched my breasts, pulled me back into him, and emptied a tremendous amount of semen into my rampant pussy. He pulled out before he had finished pumping me full, and the dribbling end was into Colin's open mouth. Colin sucked him clean. I was lying almost on Mandy's back, and Tim was still thrusting into her. With a grimace, he pulled out and leaned over her, splashing semen all over her back. I reached forward and scooped it up, rubbing it into my face and tongue. I love the salty taste of a good man! We all laughingly untangled ourselves. Tim and I shed all our clothes and left them in a bundle by the table. By now, the gambling had stopped, and couples were fucking frantically in groups. I looked down at Tim's cock, which was quite red from its exertions. "She was surprisingly tight for such a big bouncy arse and really could use her pelvic floor to wank me off inside her. Delicious!" an enthused Tim exclaimed. We settled down on the floor. Tim turned me around to stroke my back and gently ran his tongue down my tummy. I pushed my head into his lap by turning into a head-to-toe position. His hands were gentle and caring, the love flowed through his fingers, and he started to work his cock into my mouth. I could taste Mandy's female juices mixed with salty semen. He was less than half-hard, but I felt his cock perk up with pleasure. Tim opened my legs and probed gently into the perfumed garden with his tongue. The gentle, loving way was turning me on more than ever. We worked together gently, savoring the feelings and taking time to pleasure each other. Like a couple of teenagers in a parked automobile, we smooched, cuddled, and 69'd. Tim was returning to full hardness and was thrusting into my face with passion while rubbing my clit silly with his tongue and fingering my anus. A finger up my cunt, tongue on my clit, then another finger pushed deep inside my bottom. A thought flashed into my head. Could I take two cocks up my arse and one in my pussy? Maybe tonight is the night to try! I have often had one in each hole, which is yummy! I felt Tim about to unload again and squeezed firmly on his testicles to stop the ejaculation. He winced a bit as I was too rough, making him wilt just a little. To make it up to him, I slid my fingers between the crack of his bottom and penetrated his anus. Feeling deep inside, I found his prostate. Massaging gently, his penis stiffened and pumped my mouth full again. I followed him over the edge a second later. My cunt gushed a mixture of pussy juice and semen into his face as I orgasmed. "Fancy a sauna?" Tim asked kindly. "Yes, and a swim," I replied. "I am refreshing my body so I can really get the night on!" We strolled into a very crowded sauna. I don't know how couples have the energy to fuck hard in these temperatures. They were spread all over on towels as the floor was far too hot, and all the benches were full. We found a small corner away from the groups and chilled out for a while, savoring the frantic hot action around us. Greg and Susan appeared from a corner dripping with sweat. Greg called, "Let's get a swim and cool down. You two coming?" I was over there in a flash. Susan had small bite marks on her breasts and thighs, and she saw me looking and smiled. "I tried some S&M tonight, yummy. The pain made for a wonderful hard fuck and a massive cum. The only problem is I can't swim naked with the family when they come next week without answering a load of questions!" "Was it a couple of men that did that?" I asked. "Two girls," Susan replied. "One had an enormous strap-on with a vibrator inside, so my cunt is as sore as my arse. I need Tim's sweet cock to spunk inside and cool me down." The four of us slipped into the cool pool and glided naked through the water, splashing and laughing as we played like seals - no heavy sex this time, just playing fun between friends. I grabbed Tim's wrist and squinted at his Rolex; 1:55 a.m. It had been a heavy night. I glided over to Greg and cuddled onto his lap in the cool water, straddling him, wrapping my legs around his waist, and facing him. Greg turned to face Tim and Susan, who were mingling, entwining arms, legs, and bodies. Greg said softly into my ear, "Watch them. They are very close and have an affinity together. Do you think we should worry?" "Jealousy, Greg?" I scolded. "That's not like you. I know Tim fancies Susan like mad and lusts after her. Yes, they are in lust, but not in love. I know Susan loves you to bits and Tim likewise to me. I don't ever worry about Tim. Sex is fun. Swinging is fun sex with your friends fulfilling all your fantasies." "So I am worrying for nothing as Susan went hell for leather tonight?" Greg came back. "Yes, you lovely man, I explained. "Her soul and her pussy belong to you and you alone. She loves to fuck Tim but loves you totally. Now, take me upstairs to bed and fuck me to sleep. Bring Susan and Tim with us so we can all sleep together in that marvelous massive bed, wake up in the middle of the night, fuck again, then sleep again. That is what I want now." During the night, I remember waking with a tongue on my pussy, a cock in my mouth, a cock inside my pussy, and female hands all over my body. Paradise does not come any better! Breakfast was postponed until 12:30 the next day. We all ate with lusty appetites while chattering about what next weekend's swinger party would be like!

This is the true story of Karen and me at our first orgy, which took place in Atlanta about a decade ago. Karen is a fine-looking black woman, about 40 then. I am five years older than her. We met through a mutual friend, and the day we met, we discovered that we were both very sexual people. During our relationship, we confessed that we were interested in group sex. Karen then told me that shortly after her divorce, as a young woman going to graduate school, she had experienced a marvelous group sex scene. She described how her girlfriends, two of whom were rather bi, would let her have their husbands. While never really graphic, the story she told undoubtedly piqued my interest. We began to go to swinger events in the Atlanta area. One was populated with people dressed in outrageous costumes and who made a rather bold public display of affection. However, it did not appear that they engaged in the sort of wanton sex that Karen and I had in mind. The other group was more upscale, and though I was recently divorced and paying enormous bills and child support, we found the money to join this group. We did so joking that nothing was likely to come of it. We had connected with some swingers in the first club I mentioned, but the whole scene was not as open and lascivious as we had hoped. So we went to a couple of get-togethers of the second group. Though we had seen some nice-looking and mannerly people, we had not made any intimate connections. The third time, we went to the social, laughing that we would at least have each other when we returned to Karen's apartment. Little did we know what was to occur that evening. It was a typical get-together, and I felt relatively relaxed and bold, so I complimented the hostess on her dress when we checked in. The hostess seemed genuinely pleased and said, "Let me seat you with some people who have asked about you." Joan and her husband were attractive people whose swinging life started when they discovered that each was having an affair simultaneously. He and she said they loved each other but craved the 'variety and newness' of extramarital sex. Joan had a lovely body, and I noticed that the more sexual her conversation became, the more her sexy nipples protruded through the fabric of her dress. We talked about this and that, and as the conversation came around to sex, we seemed as though we had known each other for years. Karen was commenting on a young couple and how sexy she thought the long red hair of the male was when Joan said that she knew them and would introduce us. Karen had a long conversation with Jean and her man, Danny. Since I could not hear well enough to participate, I started talking with Joan. She suggested that I dance with Cheryl, who had noticed Karen and I at the last party and had asked about us twice. So I did. Cheryl was a little, petite woman who pressed herself against me rather forwardly on the dance floor, which was all the encouragement I needed to begin dirty dancing with her. We danced a couple of dances, and then, as I went to sit down, Karen passed me on the way to the floor with Danny, the young man with long red hair. She said Jean had asked if I might dance with her, so I approached her. We danced in a subdued (comparatively speaking) manner. As we left the dance floor, I saw an older woman with full lips, very trim, and she had a certain quality about her. I introduced myself and found that her name was Ruth. We danced several times that evening, and I asked her if she had ever been to a swinger party, and she said no. She said she was there at the insistence of a fellow with whom she had been having good sex for a few months. She indicated that she was not too sure about all of this. The evening passed quickly for us. Karen danced with several men, and I with Ruth and Joan, Jean, Cheryl, and the hostess once, even though she said she was supposed to be working. Karen was joking and laughing with the couples whose husbands had danced with her. I was teasing Joan physically, discreetly rubbing her back and touching her hands sensually as we talked. The hostess approached Karen and me as the party started to wind down. She invited us to an 'after-party party' in the hospitality suite. We did not hesitate to jump at the chance. On the way up, we discussed how to behave there, and Karen indicated that she had talked with the hostess and said she had promised to get the ball rolling if it did not start by itself. When we arrived there, Karen went out on the balcony with Danny to smoke, and I was surprised to see Ruth being ignored by her date. I took Ruth into my arms and began to kiss her while talking with her about the possibility that an orgy might erupt. Ruth looked at me and smiled a wanly lascivious smirk, and said, "Gosh, I hope so." About that time, Karen, back from smoking her favorite material on the balcony, came by as she toured the room, taking an item of clothing from every man. She continued back around the room. As she went from man to man, she kissed them, frenching each deeply and rubbing them with her hands and body. Soon she had several of them near naked. In the meantime, I slowly, unhurriedly seduced the rather willing Ruth. We sat on a loveseat in the suite facing the couch, the king-size bed behind us. I began to kiss and caress her, gently stripping her clothing from her and pushing her to lie back. I got on the floor between her legs and began to eat her. After just a few minutes of attention to Ruth's erect clitoris, she said: "I want to fuck. Let's go to the bed." On the large bed, two men took turns licking Karen, who was naked, and arching her pudendum into their mouths. Only her feet and the top of her head were on the mattress as she bridged herself into each of their faces. She was moaning aloud and coming audibly about every 30 seconds. Ruth seemed to be enjoying herself. I asked her if she had needs she was ready to have met. Ruth simply took my rigid cock and pulled it into her as she lay back on the bed. It was quite surreal; here I was, stroking the length of my turgid cock in and out of a woman I had met perhaps two hours ago, while within 30 inches of me, my lover, Karen, was being thoroughly licked by Richard and another man. Ruth came several times. Then someone began kissing her as I was fucking her. She slowly went from kissing to sucking him; it was soooo wanton. I turned her onto her hands and knees and continued to stroke. My new position allowed me to see that Karen was now across the room on the couch with two men, the host, whose fat dick she was enthusiastically sucking, while Joan's husband fucked her with a long thin dick from behind. As I had been fucking Ruth for some time, I needed to go to the restroom. So I disengaged, and as I did so, the man who had been eating Karen earlier moved to take my place. He was fit and well endowed, and Ruth glanced back and smiled a welcome as we changed positions. I went to the bathroom, and as I exited, I turned right to enter the living room. I passed the bar area, and there on the floor was Joan. She was riding Charles, the security for the party, and she was slam fucking the shit out of him. I watched as she rode harder and faster. I could tell he was very close, and she was astride him, her feet planted on the floor on opposite sides of his hips. She faced him and held his unbuttoned shirt, which he was still wearing, gripping the lapels to maintain her balance. Joan's mouth was open, her breath came in ragged gasps, she moaned louder and louder, and then with a tremendous grunt came, grinding herself into Charles. This was too much for him; he came with her or slightly before she did. I was transfixed by the sheer hedonism of it all. I returned to the living room, where Jean was smoking a cigarette with the Asian girl whose husband had taken my place with Ruth. I asked if she was interested in joining me on the bed. She was young and had an adorable body. Later we were to learn that Jean was an exotic dancer. Jean said she wanted to watch and nodded as I looked towards the bed; on the floor near the bed, Jean's Danny and the Asian lady's husband treated Karen the way she loves to be treated. She loves to be fucked doggy style while she sucks dick. They traded places every three minutes, and I watched for a few rotations. Joan approached and touched me as I watched, wrapping her hand around my dick. We smiled at each other, and wordlessly, I took her over to a stuffed chair. She knelt on the cushion, and I entered her from behind. I fucked her for a long time, varying the stroke following her mood. She was incredibly sexy and came as quickly and satisfyingly as Karen did when I treated her this way. Eventually, I came very hard, and she went nearly into a total spasm when I did. Gasping for breath, she turned, buried her tongue in my mouth, sucked on mine for a moment, and collapsed into the chair. "Wow," she said weakly. I offered to get her a drink, and she asked for a Coke, so I got her a glass with ice and coca cola in it. I stood there with her for a few minutes, resting and watching people engage in sex, two, three, and four, all over the room. I returned to the bed, and Ruth was there with another man. He came, and as he withdrew, she reached for me. I was already stiff from watching them, so Ruth and I enjoyed a long lazy spoon fuck, her pussy relaxed and well-lubricated by the semen of several different men from all the fucking she had been receiving. She came, and she said she needed to use the restroom. All that fucking had her busting for a good pee. I lay there for a few minutes, observing Richard's wife sitting alone. I approached her and asked if she would join me on the bed. She rose, smiling broadly, and we got onto the bed. I started by kissing her all over, paying particular attention to her neck, collarbones, and breasts. Soon I had a rigid nipple clamped between my teeth, worrying it with my tongue. She reached between us and took my cock in her hand, and pumped it slowly and sensuously. Soon I was hardening nicely. She did not hesitate, pulling me on top of her and stuffing me into her wetness. I slid in slowly, and she sighed a long sigh as I did. It was very erotic, and I began to stroke slowly, deeply. She came almost immediately, and then as I continued, she wrapped her legs around me and began to respond by thrusting into me as I hit bottom. She seemed to want it rougher, so I thrusted more vigorously. She whispered, "That's it, give me that dick! Unh, fuck me, baby, make my pussy hurt, FUCK ME!" I could not come, though I wanted to, so I just continued to hammer my rigid cock into her. She pulled me to her and kissed me deeply, coming as she did so. We laughed and commented on how much fun that was. Then Richard came by and, apologizing to both of us, said he had to go to work in a couple of hours and needed to leave to drive home in time to get ready. I wandered about and encountered the hostess. She was watching Karen ride her husband, Dan. I slipped behind her and caressed her back, ass, and shoulders. She gently disengaged and smiled broadly, saying, "Wait until they finish their fucking. It's our party. One of us has to work to keep up with everything!" I watched as Karen and Dan fucked, then, realizing I was very thirsty, I asked if she wanted something to drink. She said to wait for her at the bar. I went, got a soft drink, and shortly she came in, saying that Dan would take over hosting and she was ready for some fun. We picked up where we left off. I sat in an armchair, and she was on my lap. We necked and caressed each other for some time, then she rose, produced a condom from seemingly nowhere, and put it on me in a smooth and practiced motion. She rode me astride, her legs through the arms of the chair, which she grasped to help her support herself. After a while, she seemed to have a small orgasm, saying it was delicious, "Being so wicked to fuck right out here in the open like this." I did not get off, and Danny's partner, Jean, came by. My partner said, "Girl, you need to try this!" and dismounted. Jean, smiling, said, "Don't mind if I do," and pulled me over to the couch, where I entered her doggy style and fucked her for a short time. Danny came by as we were rocking steady, and Jean asked me what time it was. I glanced at my watch and told her it was very late. Danny, a newspaper pressman, had to go to work in less than an hour, so we reluctantly uncoupled. Jean and Danny said they had given Karen their contact information and wanted to reunite again soon. Then in a few moments, she kissed me, he shook my hand, "You'll come to visit us now, ya hear?" and they were gone. I ran into Karen in a few minutes. She was returning from the balcony with the Asian girl, who was headed into the other room with a woman who I had seen several times, but who seemed interested only in other women. Karen and I kissed, and I began to kiss her and lick her and soon had her sprawled out on the floor. As I was really beginning to get into it, she interrupted me, saying that the Asian woman had interrupted her every time her husband had started to fuck her, and she wanted 'to try some of that.' I looked up to see him standing to my right, and I simply stood and moved over. He said, "Now to finish what we started earlier." Karen took him into her mouth, sucked him hard in about 20 seconds, and then guided him into her. They settled into a furious pace and had it going for a few moments when true to form, his wife showed up, "I told you, we have to go now," she announced, and he rose. I simply moved down to lick Karen, and he could not hide his disgust that I would lick her pussy after he had just pulled out. I did not feel intimidated and merely laughed at his discomfiture. They left, and Karen and I fucked for a few minutes when Karen suddenly said, "Hey, there is somebody I want you to meet!" We jumped up and went into the other room. A buxom blonde was sucking a rather limp man. Karen approached her, kissed her on the mouth, and said, "This is my Michael." She immediately said, "This is Bob, and I am Sue," and took me into her mouth. In a couple of moments, I was hard again. Karen sat on Bob's lap, and Sue licked her and sucked him while I fucked her from behind. I was spent and could not come; Karen came nicely. Bob never quite achieved a full erection and said, "That's alright, baby," to Sue. Sue came hard several times as I fucked her, then said that she was getting sore. We disengaged from one another and, sated, began to look for our clothes. After I got dressed, Karen and the hostess talked intently. I came by, and Karen said, "Kiss her goodnight and let's ride." All the way home, we talked about what we had seen and done; it was an incredible evening. When we got to Karen's place, we had an explosive fuck, with a completely enervating orgasm, and slept until mid-afternoon that day. Karen and I have since parted, but I surely miss those days and her!

I have posted several stories about Dee’s and my adventures in the swinging lifestyle. Then, I lost the love of my life to a drunk driver. I never knew a hurt as bad as losing the one person that gave meaning to my very soul. The first year I was just getting by, living if you want to call it that, day to day. I would wake up, go to work, come home, and sit outside drinking and feel sorry for myself. I still had friends that Dee and I had made, and they would try to get me out from time to time, but I just felt I was the odd man out, and it was more of a pity fuck than anything else was. Sue and Don were our best friends in the lifestyle, and they tried their best, but without Dee, I just couldn’t get back into it anymore. One Saturday, I was at home setting out by the pool, drinking, and, as usual, feeling sorry for myself when Sue showed up. She walked into the backyard, took one look at me, and gave it to me with both barrels. She said that Dee was dead, and as much as we loved her, that was not going to change. She is dead, and she is gone, and the way I was living my life, I might as well be dead also. Dee loved life, and she would not want me to be living like I was. She told me it was time for me to move on and start living again. After about an hour of us talking and crying, she had to get back home. I sat there the rest of the afternoon, thinking about what she had said and how true it was. Dee would not want me moping around, just like if I had been killed in that crash; I would want her to get on with her life. I set the beer down and just thought of all the things Sue had said. I called her that night and told her she was right and it was time that I started living again. She said that they were going to go to a house party the next weekend, and they had a friend that wanted to meet me. She told me her friend had seen some pictures of me, and she would e-mail some pictures of her, and if I wanted, she would fix us up for the party. I agreed, and she sent the pictures of Nancy for me to look at. The pictures she sent were of Nancy clothed, and I know the pictures of me that Sue had were not clothed pictures but were pictures of some of the parties we had been to. So she had the advantage over me in that regard. Nancy is a good-looking woman about 7 years younger than me, 5’6"/7" tall. She had blond hair and a good-looking body, from what I saw in her swimsuit picture. I called Sue the next day and told her that I would like to meet Nancy. She gave me her phone # and said she was expecting a call from me. She also said to be at their house at 6:30 Friday night, and we would all go to the party together. I called Nancy, and we talked for about an hour just to get to know something about each other. She knew all about Dee from Sue and said she went through something like that 3 years ago. Her husband of 18 years just up and left her with twin boys to raise. She had been single a little more than a year when her sons went off to college, and she decided to start living her life for herself. She was upfront and outspoken and said that she had always liked sex, but over the years, it had become predictable and ho-hum with her husband until he left. She told me that she got into swinging with a friend from work and her husband. She found that she liked the excitement of having sex with different people, both men and women, and she was not looking for a husband, just a fuck buddy. I agreed with her and told her I was not looking for a life partner but just needed to start living again. As Friday approached, I began to get nervous about going to the party. I knew several of the couples that were going to be there because Dee and I had been with them for some time or another. Even the thought of fucking Sue, no matter how many times she and I had fucked each other, made me nervous. I stopped by Don and Sue’s house Thursday night after work and told them I did not think I could go thou with it. We were sitting at their bar, and Sue told me I was just nervous about meeting Nancy. She said that I already knew most of the couples that would be there and I just needed to relax. Sue then took my hand and told me to come with her. She walked me into the den in front of the couch and undid my pants, and pushed them down to my knees. She then told me to sit down and got on her knees in front of me. She reached into my underwear and started to stroke my dick. I could feel my dick responding to her soft touch when she said to just close my eyes and relax and enjoy. With that, she pulled my underwear down to my knees and started to lick my hard shaft and balls. When her tongue left my balls and started up my shaft, her left hand would start holding and roll my balls around oh so softly. As her tongue got to the head of my dick, her right hand would start to stroke my shaft. Her mouth opened, and she took the head of my dick in her mouth and swirled her tongue around it. I had almost forgotten how hot her mouth felt when she would suck my dick or how good she was at it. She knew just what she was doing and how to please a man with her tongue, mouth and hands. I opened my eyes to watch her head bob up and down and see my dick disappearing and reappearing from her mouth. I saw Don sitting at the bar, just watching his wife suck another man's dick. This was not the first time Don has seen his wife suck my dick, but in the past, he was with Dee or any of the other ladies in our little group. If not, he was most likely helping me with Sue, either licking her pussy or fucking her while she sucked my dick. But to watch him sitting there fully dressed while she was sucking me was a little strange and comforting at the same time. I realized just how good of friends they both were. I started to feel my climax grow deep down. I guess it had been a while, and I felt a rush of heat as I started to shoot my cum in Sue’s mouth. She sucked and stroked my shaft to get all she could out. I also forgot just how horny Sue got when she had a fresh load of cum shot in her mouth. She was humping my leg like a dog, and I could feel the heat of her pussy through both her pants and mine. As I tried to catch my breath, she looked up and asked if I was relaxed now. I told her that I was, and she said good, now go home and have a good night's sleep and they would see me at 6:30 Friday. Don started to protest that I could not come over and get his wife all hot and bothered and just leave him there alone to take care of her. Sue kissed me on the cheek and said yes, he can because he will need all his strength for when she and Nancy get a hold of me the next night. I stood up and redid my pants and told Don good luck, and as I was leaving, I heard Sue tell him to get his clothes off right now. She needed a good hard fuck. Friday came, and I arrived at Sue and Don’s house at 6:30 as planned. Nancy was not there yet, but Sue told me that we were not expected at the party until 8. Sue, Don, and I were sitting at their bar talking, and I asked where was this party we were going to and they said it was at a couple's house (Dan and Barbara) who they had met about 8 months ago. I did not know them, and I asked if they knew that I was coming, and without knowing me, were they ok with that. Sue told me that they knew and were fine with it, also that Robert and Cathy, and David and Joann would also be there, and that they all had vouched for me. Sue asked if I was still nervous, and I said yes I was. Meeting a lady for the first time, as a single, would make any man nervous, much less one you were going to a swinging house party with her as your date. Who would not be nervous? But knowing 3 couples that were going to be there helped somewhat. (Robert and Cathy were the first couple that Dee and I ever played with when we got into swinging, and David and Joann were part of the group that we got together with for about 3 years). Nancy arrived about 15 minutes later, looking stunning. She wore a low-cut gray blouse and a black skirt that stopped about halfway to her knees. Dark stockings and black high heels. She stood 5’7", about 135 lbs., and had legs to die for. Blonde hair, blue eyes, great smile, and very well-gifted up top. Her blouse was cut just right so that the mounds of her tits were showing down to the top of her nipples. She had an incredible tan line that went from a dark bronze color to almost show white ½" above her nipples. She was in her early 40’s, and I started to feel very nervous again. The four of us sat and talked until it was time to leave for the party, Sue ran and got her party bag, and we all loaded up in their SUV for the drive over. Nancy and I were going to sit in the back seat for the drive over, and as she was getting in, I saw she had on black garters that were holding up her stockings; with her low-cut blouse, I already knew she was bra-less, panty-less, well only time would tell. We arrived at the party, and I was introduced to Dan and Barbara. They are a nice-looking couple, early 40’s early 50’s, like most of the couples there. I saw that Robert and Cathy were already there, along with David and Joann. With a total of 10 couples there at the time, that made it 3 that I knew and 6 plus Nancy that I did not know. (I kept hearing Dee’s words; Mingle and meet, Mingle and meet over and over in my head). The party was going along like most house parties did, with people greeting one another, some snacks, some drinks, music, and dancing. Small groups standing around talking, a lot of flirting going on. As time went by, there were more people in different stages of undressed. A couple would be seen walking down the hall towards one of the bedrooms, more couples would be going out to enjoy the hot tub on the patio. Everyone was having a good time excluding myself. I had almost forgotten how at ease one could be and how much fun it was to be around people that thought of recreational sex the same as Dee and I did. (You see someone and you say, "I would like to fuck that person" They look at you and say, " I would like to fuck that person", and the two of you get together and fuck. Both enjoy it, and that is that. Your spouse knows about it and, most of the time, is there to enjoy it with you if not joining in. No jealousies ,no hard feelings, no fights, and most of all, no means no. But in the back of my mind, I kept thinking that I am now a single man in a couple’s lifestyle.) I was talking to a couple when I looked towards the area that had been set aside for dancing, where I saw Nancy, Joann, and Barbara all dancing together. All three had shed their blouses and were giving one hell of a sexy dance performance. I knew from what I could see from her low-cut blouse that Nancy had a nice set of tits, but to see her dancing topless they were great. They were round and firm with nipples that stood out ¾". At 43 years of age, they were more than likely bought, but real or Memorex, I did not care. I just wanted to suck on them. Her stomach was flat and firm and showed that she took care of herself at the gym. She still had her skirt on, but those long legs and that flat-toned stomach just started me to think how beautiful the meeting place must look. When the song ended, Nancy walked over to me and put her arms around my neck and kissed me. She looked me in the eyes and said, let's go. I want to have you alone first, and I had no problem with that. We walked down the hall and checked the first two bedrooms and found them occupied. The master bedroom was at the end of the hall, and when we opened the door, we saw Sue and Dan had already gotten there. We started to close the door, and Dan said to come on in. There was more than enough room on the bed; he and Sue only needed half of it. Nancy put her arms around my neck and kissed me, and whispered that she wanted me naked. At this point, she started to unbutton my shirt. I felt her firm breast pressing against my chest as I ran my hands down her sides. Her skirt had no snaps but was held up by the elastic waistband. It was just a matter of hooking my thumbs under the waistband and stretching it out a little so it would slide down her long legs. Just as I had suspected, she was panty-less. As she undid my pants, I cupped one of her tits in my hand and lowered my mouth to her nipple. My other hand found her wet hot pussy, and I started to finger fuck her with ease. Her hands had pushed my pants down to my knees, and she was stroking my swollen cock with both of her hands. I could hear her breathing getting heavier with each passing moment as I sucked her nipple and fingered her sweet wet hole. She looked me in the eye and pulled my head closer to hers for a long sexual kiss. She started slowly going down to her knees, all the while kissing my chest and stomach. When she reached my now rock-hard shaft, she cupped my balls and the base of my dick in both hands and opened her mouth to take its head into her mouth. As I stood there getting this magnificent blow-job from this woman, I looked over to the bed. Sue and Dan had moved to the sixty/nine position, and Sue was sucking his cock like she did mine the night before. Dan had his face buried between Sue’s legs, licking her sweet pussy for all its worth. He had his hands spreading it as far as he could to get his tongue in as deep as he could. I remembered just how good Sue’s pussy tasted when she would come, and she always came from a good licking. I wondered just how Nancy’s pussy would taste and did she enjoy it as much as Sue. It would not be much longer before I would find out because of the way she was sucking my dick and watching Sue and Dan, I started to unload in her mouth. My first squirt was deep inside her mouth; the second one she had pulled back but had her mouth open so that it landed in her mouth but mostly on the tongue. As she was swallowing the first two loads, the third hit her closed lips and started to run down her chin. She wiped it off with her finger and then cleaned her finger with her tongue. She stood up and looked me in the eye, and said thank you, we kissed deep and long, and then I told her it was my turn. As she landed down on the bed, I removed my shoes, socks, and pants. She was on her back naked except for her garters and stockings. I laded down beside her and started to kiss her gently on the neck; slowly, I worked my way down to her nipples, where I sucked and nibbled on each one of them. All the while, I was running my fingers in and out of her hot wet pussy. Her pussy was neatly shaved with just a puff of blond hair left above it. I have always preferred a little hair left instead of an all-shaved pussy, (I wondered if Sue had told her that and she shaved that way just for me). I was working my way down to her honey pot, and she was opening her legs for me. I normally like to work a woman by kissing, nibbling, and sucking on the inside of their legs before I dive into pussy licking. That always seemed to bring their tension up a notch, so when I did go for the gold, they were more than ready for it. With Nancy having her garters and stockings on, that kind of blocked that approach. I soon found out that she did not need that step of foreplay; I also found out that she was anything but a quiet climaxer. I had no sooner started licking, sucking, and nibbling her pussy than she started humping and screaming and cumming. She was begging me to fuck her right then, I needed a little more time to recoup from my climax before I could go on, and she didn’t seem to want to give it to me. I looked from between the legs, and I don’t know if Sue saw the whipped dog look in my eyes or if she was so turned on by Nancy's pleading for a hard fucking or what, but Sue came to my rescue once again. Sue was on top of Dan, and he was hammering away at her for all he was worth. Sue leaned over and started kissing Nancy and telling her to let it come. I was still down licking her pussy and thinking, "Let this climax run its course, and things will settle down till I recover and can produce again. With Sue's kissing and sucking Nancy's tits and Nancy sucking on Sue’s tits and a double effect. Dan announced that he was coming, and I felt myself coming back into the game. As I slid back up on Nancy to where I could enter her, Sue sat back up on Dan and started riding him hard. She was about to have her own climax and needed to concentrate on that. Just as I put the head of my dick to Nancy’s pussy she said NO, not this way; she pushed me off and got on her hands and knees and said do me from behind; I like it this way the best. I have no problem with doggie style, so I got behind her and guided the head of my dick into her pussy. I normally like to start slowly, but Nancy told me to do it hard and fast. So I jammed it into the hilt. She instantly started to rock back and forth, and it took a couple of seconds to get into her rhythm, but I got there and was on the in-stroke when she was rocking back and on the outstroke when she was going forward. Like I said before, you know when Nancy comes, everybody knows when Nancy comes, and it did not take long for her to come doggie style. After she came down from her climax, her body just went limp, and she sank onto the bed face down. Ok, I understand about fast climaxes; been there and done that a time or two myself, but this is the first time I had experienced it happening with the woman I was with. Normally it’s the man that has this happening. I lay down beside her and put my arm around he, and kissed her on her shoulder. I can hear and feel her breathing hard, but that is all the response I get. I look over and Sue is still riding Dan’s dick. I see that glazed-over look in her eyes, one that I have seen many times before, and I know that she won’t last much longer. Just then, I see Dan arch his back and drive into Sue as deep as he can go, his hands are pulling Sue down onto his shaft, and I know that he is releasing his load into her. Sue is wide-eyed and tells him Yes, give it to me, and I know from being there that she has also reached her climax. I lay there and watched her rock back and forth as Dan kept his back arched to give her as much dick as he could. I know the feeling of her pussy muscles on a dick, and I know what he is feeling at this moment. They are constricting and relaxing, constricting and relaxing as she rocks back and forth. Milking every bit of his juice out that they can. I watch as they slow down, and then Sue collapses onto Dan’s chest; she starts that silly giggle that lets you know that you did a good job. Sue rolled onto her back next to Nancy and looked at me, and asked if I was enjoying myself, and I told him yes. Dan said he needed a drink and asked if any of us wanted one. Sue wanted a margarita, Nancy wanted a glass of ice water, and I said I could use a beer. As Dan was off to get the drinks, the three of us sat up in the bed, the women sat cross-legged, and I just slid up between them and used the headboard as a backrest. I could smell the must of just fucked pussy in the air. There were two women sitting crossed-legged with their pussies open for all to see, and I still had a hard-on. Sue spoke first and said to Nancy, " Did I not tell you he was a good fuck or not" At that point, I could have crawled under the bed, except that Sue was now rubbing my hard dick. Nancy agreed and said that she can’t wait to go again. Sue said that the night was young, but Nancy would just have to wait her turn now because she was next. Thank god Dan showed up with the drinks. The four of us sat there talking and sipping our drinks. We could hear the party going on in the other part of the house with the music and the occasional orgasm from one of the partygoers or another. Sue asked if we knew where Don was, and Dan said he saw him with Joann, to which Sue said, "Well, he will be occupied for a while". All this time, Sue was stroking my hard cock, then she said that it looked like I was ready to go again, and so was she. Nancy asked her if we could all do it like they did it at the last party. Sue looked at me and then back at Nancy and said that she thought it would be all right. I must have had a questioning look on my face because Sue told me that I would defiantly like this. Sue had me sit on the side of the bed with my feet on the floor. She then turned around and straddled me backward. I felt her guide my dick into her pussy as she sat down on my lap. " As exciting as the unknown is when having sex with a new partner, it is just as exciting as being in the know and having sex with someone that you have been with before. You know just what they like, and they know what trips your button; Sue knew just what to do to trip my button." She started to rotate her hips to give my dick that just-right grinding. Feeling her slow humping up and down along with the rotation was driving me insane. About that time, I felt a tongue wrapping around my balls and work up my shaft to where I was buried into Sue’s wet box. I looked around Sue to see Nancy on her hands and knees licking not only my balls and dick but also Sue’s wet pussy, and Dan was behind Nancy just fucking away. Sue started to rotate and moan, which caused me to shove up harder; Nancy was licking and sucking faster, which made Sue moan and rotate faster. It was like a snowball rolling downhill. The more it went on, the faster it got. I don’t know what was going on with Dan, and I did not care. I know that I came harder and longer into Sue’s pussy than I can ever remember doing. I remember falling back onto the bed with Sue laying on top of me and still feeling a tongue licking the both of us, and then I heard a far-off scream that said fuck me fuck yes fuck me. Sue was pulling on my arms and telling me it was time that we rejoined the party. We walked down the hall naked and into the den. We went to the bar, and I sat down on one of the stools. Sue went and got us both a drink and stood between my legs with her arms around my neck. She asked me what I thought of Nancy, and I told her that she was definitely different than any woman that I knew. She said that there was a long story behind that and she would tell me later, but not tonight, I laid my head down between her breast, and she was holding me and rubbing the back of my head when Don came walking up to join us. Don sat down on a stool, and Sue went over and put her arms around him and asked if he was having fun; I said that he looked like he had been road hard and put up wet. To which he came back with a one-word answer. " Joann". Sue and I just laughed, and I asked if she was still a whirlwind in bed, and he said that she was a man killer if you let her. Sue kissed us both and said that we men better get used to the whirlwinds because they are going to rule the world someday. Note from Jay: I have tried to express some of my feelings, thoughts, and happenings into the stories about how I got back into swinging after Dee’s death. I know that it is not your typical swing stories that you are used to reading here. I know that I have brought up couples out of the blue for those that have not been on this site for very long. There are stories posted by " Jay and Dee" that tells how we got started in the swinging lifestyle, how we found out that Don and Sue were swingers, and stories that were milestones in Dee’s and my journey into this wonderful lifestyle. A lifestyle that I thought had ended with Dee's death. A lifestyle of freedom, pleasure, understanding, and pure joy that I thought I would never be a part of again if it were not for Sue. Some might read into these stories that I have an infatuation with Sue. That is not true. I love Sue. If you go back and read The Surprise, you will know that I have known Sue since we were in elementary school. Her older brother was my best friend until we graduated high school; now, her husband is my best friend. If it were not for Sue and Don standing by me and pulling me out of my depression, getting me back into not only the lifestyle but life itself did I meet Pam. Pam is another story all together I lost Dee in 2004, and the stories about how I got back into the swing happened in 2006. In future stories, I will try not to go back too far into the past, but sometimes my thoughts go there, to a time, a place, or a person that is so important to me that I must bring it up for the story context.

Caribbean Cruise – Day 2 You can read part 1 at - Caribbean Cruise - Day 1 After a great day at the beach and then in the cabin with Julie and Dave we slept quite soundly. I awoke first and could see the island of St. Kitts as we were approaching. Kathy was still asleep, so I put on some clothes and went to go get coffee for both of us. When I opened the door to the room, I saw that Kathy had gone out onto the balcony to watch the arrival. With no need to get dressed, she was standing out there completely nude. She had not heard me come in. I dropped my clothes and walked naked out on the balcony with the coffee. I came up behind her so that she felt my body on hers before I said a word. “Good morning. What a beautiful sight and I don’t mean the island,” I said. “Starting the day with my naked husband bringing me coffee. So very nice.” I replied, “Yesterday was wonderful. I can only imagine what today will bring.” As the ship started pulling up to the dock, we could see that there is another ship in port. We like to watch the ship dock, and the fact that we nude on the balcony made it slightly erotic as people on the other ship could see us. At the same time, we saw that there were nude people on about 10 balconies of the other ship. Some of the nude couples were waving so we waved back. After docking, it was time to head to breakfast. It didn’t take too long to get ready and we were heading to the buffet. After getting our breakfast we looked around the dining area for Julie and Dave. When we didn’t see them, but we took a booth for four in case they were coming later. It wasn’t too long after we sat down, they came with their plates from the buffet. Kathy and I were sitting in the middle of the booth and Dave slid in beside Kathy while Julie sat beside me. We turned and kissed them and felt the same great feeling as when we were with them yesterday. “Good morning, nice to see you, this morning,” Kathy said. “And nice to see you as well,” Julie replied. “What are your plans for today?” I asked. “We’re not sure. We have been to a couple of resorts with beaches where we spent the day. Nothing too interesting. How about you two?” Dave asked. “Last time here we came across this funky restaurant and bar. It was down the beach from some high-end resort. We even saw a couple of people laying nude on the beach so there may an opportunity here to get nude on the beach. Even if not, the restaurant and bar were good to go to.” “That sounds good, mind if we tag along?” Julie inquired “Don’t mind at all. We were hoping that we could meet up with you two today,” I replied. “It seems that what happened yesterday was not a first for you two. It was not a first for us either,” Dave responded. “Our first time was with a couple we met at our favorite nude beach. We struck up conversation with them that lasted all afternoon. As the day was nearing an end, we invited them to stop by our apartment for wine & cheese. It was on their way home and they readily accepted.” “After talking for a while at our place," Dave continued, "we suggested going into one of the complex’s hot tubs. While this was in an apartment complex, there was this one hot tub was far removed from the buildings and had quite a bit of privacy. We also found out where to turn out the lights in and around the hot tub. When we got there, the four of us dropped our clothes and sank into the hot water.” “Then without anyone saying anything," Dave remembered, "the four of us came together as couples in the middle for a group hug. When we moved back, we were in different couples. It started with kissing and feeling one another. Once again, as if something had been said, though it wasn’t, we lifted the girls out of the hot tub, and they laid back on the deck. We then went down on them and were eating them. We were quite fortunate that in this time no one came down to the hot tub. Maybe they did and stayed back to watch. I remember being the one to think about the possibility of someone coming down and suggested that we should move this up to our apartment.” Dave continued the story: “Back to our apartment, all four of us dropped our clothes once again and we resumed where we were at. Now in a private place we did not need to hold back on anything we were doing. I went back down and was eating the other woman while the other guy did the same for Kathy. After the woman I was with had cum, I moved up and slid my cock into her cunt. It took a little bit for her to get used the difference in size, but she enjoyed having me in her.” “Wow, that sounds like a fun time.” Julie exclaimed. “Our first time with another couple also was not planned. We were invited for a barbecue at some friends that we had met at the nude resort that we went to. When we rang the doorbell, the lady opened the door completely nude. She gave a hug and told us her husband was out by the pool. We dropped our clothes and went out to the pool. He came up to us with a hug for me which started the erotic feelings with a nude man hugging my nude body." “It was a hot day," Julie explained, "so all four of us got in the pool to stay cool. I had gone over to the edge to put my arms on the deck and allow my body to float. Before I realized what was happening the other man came over and he told me what a nice sight it was looking at me floating on the water. I thanked him and he started moving moved a little closer. I looked over at Dave and saw that he and the lady were getting just as close. He kept moving closer until he was up between my legs. His hands cupped my ass and he leaned forward and gave my pussy a few licks. He looked up at me for approval to keep it up. I looked over at Dave with a look of 'Is this ok?' on my face. He nodded approval so I assented my approval.” “Watching us, Dave had the lady get into a similar position on the other side of the pool," Julie recalled. "Soon, I was cumming from being eaten and the other woman was right behind me. After cumming down from that cum I put my feet down in the pool standing next to him. He pulled me close to him and I could feel his hard cock pressing against me. At that point I was so turned on that I put my legs around him with his cock at the entrance to my pussy. I reached down and guided him into me and slid all the way down his cock.” “I was so caught up in what we were doing but did look over at Dave to see how they were doing. From their closeness and movement, I was quite sure that they were fucking in the pool as well,” Julie smiled. “Sounds like a good time. I can just picture what that looked like,” Kathy commented. “We’re going to go to the cabin and get a few things to take for the day. Shall we meet on the dock in a half hour?” “Sure, we’ll see you then,” Julie replied. We went back to our cabin to grab a few things to take for the day as well. Kathy put on the bottom half of her suit and then just a t-shirt on top. That looks great on her so that her nice hard nipples are visible. When we exited the ship, Julie and Dave were there waiting for us. “There’s a water taxi that goes to the resort next to where we are going. That would be a fun way to get there,” Kathy said. We walked down the main dock and then over to a side dock where the water taxi left from. No one else was there so we wondered if it was running. Another couple came up while we were waiting at the same time we saw the water taxi coming back to the dock. We all said hello to one another. The couple that came up were carrying different color beach towels indicating that they were from the other ship. “We see you must be on the Oasis from your towels. We are from the Gem,” said Julie. “Yes, we are from the Oasis," they explained. "We may have seen the four of you out on your balconies as your ship came in this morning.” “Now that I think about it you two look somewhat familiar as well. If you saw us, then you also saw that we were nude out on the balcony,” Dave replied. “Were you on the 3rd deck from the top in the middle of the ship?” I asked. “That’s us. Then you know that we were nude on the balcony as well. Why not enjoy the warm Caribbean and the gentle breezes on your nude body? By the way, we are Sue and Jeff," said Sue. “We’re Kathy and Steve,” said Kathy. “We’re Julie and Dave. The four of us met yesterday at Orient Beach on St. Martin,” said Julie. “We’re planning on going there when our ship docks tomorrow. As for today we heard of a rustic looking place down the beach from an upscale resort that we’re heading to. The people that had been down that way said they did see a few people nude on the beach so we’re hoping that we will be able to go nude there as well,” Jeff added. “That’s where we are heading as well. We were there a few years ago and also saw a few nude people on the beach. The restaurant had good food and drinks making it worth the trip down the beach,” Kathy replied. The water taxi arrived and the six of us boarded along with two other couples that came running up at the last minute. The trip along the shore was far better than taking a regular taxi. It was only a 30-minute cruise when we pulled into the dock at the upscale resort. The two other couples headed to the beach at the resort while the six of us walked down the beach. As we neared the end of the beach, we could see that there was a solid fence starting at the vegetation above the beach and extending all the way into the sea. When we got up to the fence there was a sign with an arrow pointing to an opening in the bushes showing to go that way to the Shipwreck Beach Bar. Going through there brought us to the front of the restaurant. The door was more like a gate and inside the tables and chairs were set in the sand. Just our kind of place. “Welcome. If you’re here for lunch, please have a seat. If you’re here for the beach, straight ahead is a regular beach and to the right through the gate is the Au Naturel beach. No charge for the beach if you have any food or beverage from the restaurant. If you go to the Au Naturel beach, we ask you to put something on before coming to the restaurant” The bartender said as he greeted us. The ladies headed to the beach while us guys stopped at the bar to get some beers to take to the beach. When we walked through the gate, the ladies had set the towels and bags in place and were just started taking their clothes off. The three of us men just stopped and watched for a minute watching them get nude. The beach was about 100 feet long with many lounge chairs. There were only four other couples on the beach when we got there. Approaching the chairs, we handed the beers to the ladies who were now completely nude. Then us three men dropped our clothes and sat in the lounge chairs. Fortunately, there were umbrellas at the pairs of chairs so that no one got too much sun. We were on our own chairs at first, but as we’re talking to one another it made sense to go over to where the person was we were talking to. Sue was down at the end, while Jeff was turned toward Julie and talking with her. I went down to Sue and said, “Don’t want you to be left out” as I sat at the end of her chaise. Sue had her legs pulled up a little so that as I looked toward her, I could see her shaved pussy as we talked. Whenever I could I gave my cock a little stroke so that it was fuller without being erect on the public beach. I did see her taking more than a glance at my cock in front of her. Kathy was sitting on Dave’s chair and was trying to give him a view of her shaved pussy that he enjoyed last night. She was looking forward to enjoying him again before this day was over. Julie was doing her share of flirting with Jeff as she would go out of her way to touch him as they talked. Even though we were in the shade of the umbrellas it was getting warm. That’s when Kathy got up and said that she was going in the sea to cool off. When she got up, she reached over to Dave and asked him to join her. Following them next it was Sue who got up and asked me to come with her and we were followed by Julie and Jeff. The six of us ended up in the sea cooling off. We stood in water that was deep enough to cool most of us off, but it also happened to be the right height so that all six of the ladies’ breasts were “floating” on the water. We talked about enjoying being able to be nude on the beach and about the other couples we saw on the beach. Without coordinating, none of us were next to our spouse. Our circle of six kept getting a little closer and closer to the point that we were touching the person on both sides. This led to the men putting their arms around the lady on either side of them. This helped bring bodies closer so that we felt the naked bodies of someone other than our spouse next to us. Julie started things as she turned to Jeff and kissed him. Seeing that, I kissed Sue while Kathy kissed Dave. After kissing one person, then Julie turned and kissed me, Sue kissed Dave, and Kathy kissed Jeff. We kept this up for a while alternating the person next to us that we were kissing. It was Kathy that said, “While I’m enjoying this, I think it’s time for lunch. Anyone with me?” Everyone assented their agreement. We broke our circle and the ladies started heading to our chairs. The men each held back as the activity that had been taking place left each of us somewhat erect. Once each of us were able, we went up the beach was well. We didn’t bother getting dressed to go to the restaurant, but instead each of us wrapped towels around themselves so that we could go the restaurant. Over lunch we were all laughing and having a good time. A few other couples in the restaurant commented that we must be the fun group. When we returned to the beach after lunch, we found two couples had taken the chairs next to Kathy and me. When we saw them, all of us said our hellos and welcome. Both of them were good-looking couples. The two couples introduced themselves as Cindy and Blake and April and Bill. From their towels we could tell that Cindy and Blake were from the Gem as we were, and that April and Bill were on the Oasis. They said that they met on the water taxi coming down to the beach. After we had been talking with the two new couples for a while, everyone felt that they were getting hot. Some of that from the weather and some from the anticipation while looking at the naked bodies before us. Sue was now next to Dave as she got up and said that she was going to go cool off and invited Dave to join her. Julie then got up and invited Jeff to come into the sea with her. Out of our original group that left Kathy and me. Kathy turned to the other two couples and asked them to come join our group as well. Now we ended up in the sea with our group growing from three couples to five. Of the two new couples, Cindy and Blake came into our circle without hesitation, while April and Bill were hesitant, though they did join us. While she had been somewhat reserved, April spoke up and said: “We have never done anything like this before. We have been nude in our hot tub and one time some friends joined us. Being nude on the beach in front of so many people is quite different. We said that on this cruise we would try new things and let loose. Guess this is definitely one way to let loose.” “We’re glad you joined, April. Bill too,” Cindy added. With that Cindy turned toward Bill, put her arms around his neck and kissed him. With that Dave, who was next to April, put his arm around her, pulled her close and turned to kiss her. At first April didn’t show too much reaction, but then she put her arms around his neck and started kissing more passionately. Following that, Kathy was in the arms of Jeff, Julie with Blake, Cindy with Bill, and I was kissing Sue. The feeling of Sue’s breasts on my chest with her nipples nice and hard was starting to get me erect. Her reaction to feeling me getting hard was to move her body more against me. Looking at the others we were pretty sure that everyone was doing the same, including April who was starting to let loose. Everyone did make sure that our actions were not too obvious so that anyone on the beach would be offended. Above the water it looked like several couples kissing and embracing, but under the water was quite a bit of activity. Sue reached down and grabbed hold of my cock. “Did I cause this?” she asked with a grin. “You get all the credit,” I replied. “Let’s find somewhere good for this,” Sue said. She kept her hand on my cock, lifted herself up and wrapped her legs around me and put my cock at the entrance to her pussy. I wanted to savor this feeling and grabbed her ass so that I could lower her at a slow pace. When I was all the way inside her, she started to move up, but I held her in position for what seemed like a long time. Then I started moving in and out all while trying to keep our heads from showing too much action. Sue was squeezing my cock with her pussy that it was difficult to keep from cumming. We kept this up for a while, but finally as Sue started cumming I let loose and I came hard and pushed my cock as deep in her pussy as it would go. Sue pulled herself off my cock, gave me one more kiss and turned toward the others. Looking at them was a great sight as they all had enjoyed fucking someone new. We looked toward April who commented, “We wanted to let loose on this cruise but didn’t imagine anything this wild. I want to do this again.” Hearing April say that I moved over to her and felt her naked body against mine for the first time. I pulled her close to me and started kissing her. She responded with passionate kisses as well, letting me know of her mutual interest. Our bodies were close, and the feel of her naked body was getting me aroused quickly even though I had cum recently. Everyone else had moved over to new partners as well. Julie was now with Bill, Cindy with Jeff, Sue with Dave, and Kathy was with Blake. This started the action all over again. April had progressed out of her reluctance and took to stroking my cock shortly after we started kissing. “Looks like you’re trying several new things today,” I said. “Wish we had done this before!" April exclaimed. "Feels great to me and I’m turned-on watching Bill pleasure other women. I get the feeling that the rest of you have done this before.” “We have, and we know that Julie and Dave have as well. The four of us swapped last night in their cabin on the ship,” I explained. Her actions got my cock hard in short order. As soon as I was hard, April climbed on me with her legs around me and placed my cock at the entrance to her pussy. I tried to go slower as I did with Sue, but April was not going to have that and dropped down and slid my cock all the way into her. She really knew how to move back and forth and squeezing my cock with her pussy. For the 2nd time today, I was doing everything I could to keep from cumming to make this last. We looked over at the others and could see that everyone was looking around. You could not tell from the movements above the water that five couples were fucking under the water. Fortunately, I held off cumming until April started cumming. She grabbed me tight, and her body tensed as she came. As she did, I then let loose with my cum enjoying the two of us cumming together. April lifted herself off my cock but stayed right in front of me. We shared one more kiss and then she turned around to face the others. Everyone else had already cum and the ladies were in front of the men facing the middle as well. Turned out that April and I were the last to cum. Dave looked toward shore and saw a clock indicating it was just before 3 p.m. While we didn’t want this time to end, we need to be on the water taxi at 3:30 p.m. to get back to the ship in time. “I hate to sound like the spoiler, but we need to get going.” Jeff added, “Think you ladies go ahead and go first as I know at least one of us needs a little time before walking out of the water.” “I second that, Jeff,” added Bill. Watching the five ladies walking nude out of the water next to one another was a wonderful sight to see. Jeff started walking out of the water as well so I presume the other’s erections had subsided as mine had. The ladies dried off but did not get dressed yet. Julie told us, “We want to get pictures before we leave. Is that something any of you would rather not do?” The silence affirmed their agreement. I went to find someone on the beach and asked her to take pictures of us. We used our camera so save time and I let everyone know I will email the pictures to them. “All of you were pretty discreet out there, but do I presume that there was quite a bit of activity going on under the water?” asked the woman taking the pictures. “Yes, that is what was happening,” I replied. “I would have loved to have joined you if I had known. My husband dozen off, but I would awaken him to come join you,” she replied. “Wish you had. There’s always room for more. Hope we see you again on the ship,” I told her. She took numerous pictures of all of us. We got into all different combinations of couples to make it more interesting. “Thanks for taking the pictures for us. I see you are on the same ship as we are from the color of your towel. We’ll look for you on the ship. I’m Steve and my wife is Kathy,” he said, pointing to her. "This is Julie and Dave, also from our ship, and now we have met Cindy and Blake,”while pointing to each of them. “I’ll be looking for you,” she replied. The ten of us got dressed, walked through the restaurant and left for the water taxi. As we walked along, we were in non-spousal couples. It was only about a 15-minute walk along the beach past the resort to where the water taxi docked. As we walked by, I was thinking “if they only knew what the 10 of us just did.” We got to the water taxi dock only 5 minutes before its scheduled departure. We were the first ones there, but just before departure another couple showed up. We all boarded the boat and Sue who had been walking with Dave, went up to the captain and asked if it was ok if we got nude for the trip. At the same time, Dave went to the other couple and asked, “We have all been nude on the beach all day and would like to be nude for the water taxi ride. Would you two mind?” “Not at all. Think we will join you. Wish that we had known of where you could get nude on the beach, and we would have been there,” said the woman of this new couple. Dave looked to Sue and gave a nod that it was ok with the other couple that joined us. With that they dropped their clothes and seeing them do that the rest of us did the same. It was a great sight to see 12 naked people on the boat with only the captain and the deck hand the only ones clothed. The girls, including the newcomer all got together and got pictures taken with the captain. I also asked the captain for his phone and got a picture of the six girls nude with him. Left it with him whether he shared that picture or kept it to himself. Kathy and I went to the new couple and introduced ourselves. They in turn said, “Nice to join you today. We’re Carol and Jim,” the woman said. “We see that you’re also from the Gem as we can tell from your towels” The feel of the wind and the sun on our naked bodies felt wonderful. All of us kept it from becoming sexual which took a lot of self-control. Before not too long the captain said we were approaching the dock and we would need to put our clothes back on. “Since we are on different ships, let’s stop at the bar on the way to the ship and exchange contact information," Dave said. “Sure, we’ll see you sometime on the ship. We’re going to go get dinner reservations secured,” Carol let us know as they went down the dock to the Gem. The rest of us stopped at a little bar that was right on the dock and ordered their rum special drink of the day. As we exchanged phone numbers and email addresses we found out where everyone was from. With the variety of locations, we could travel about anywhere and meet up with one of the other couples. Julie turned to Cindy and said: “We have a large balcony which makes a great place to watch as we depart. Being it is private allows us to be nude out there. Come join us. It’s cabin 1425.” “Sounds great. We’ll be there in a half hour,” Cindy replied. It was time to get going, so the ten of us walked down to board our respective ships. With two couples on one ship and three on the other, we said our goodbyes with one final kiss for those who we would not see again on the cruise. We went to our cabin to drop our bags have a quick shower to rinse off the salt water and change our clothes. Though we knew that whatever we put on would soon be coming off as soon as we were in Julie and Dave’s cabin. We stopped by the bar and picked up enough beers for all of us and headed up to 1425. Knocking on the door to their cabin, we were this time greeted by a fully nude Dave. “Welcome, come on in.” I gave Dave a handshake while Kathy reached out and took his cock in her hand like a handshake. We entered and didn’t get more than a few feet in the cabin when Dave came up behind Kathy and started removing what few clothes she had on. I dropped my own clothes and went to join an equally nude Julie on the balcony. I came up behind Julie, put my arms around her and caressed her breasts. She responded with a contented sound and leaned back into my arms. We had been there only a few minutes when there was a knock on the door. Dave opened the door to find Cindy and Blake there. “We see the party is already started!” Cindy commented as they saw both Kathy and Dave nude in the cabin. “It is now that you two are here,” Kathy replied. Dave started to help Cindy out of her clothes, but she beat him to it and was naked in a matter of a few seconds. The four of them came out on the balcony and joined Julie and me. “This is quite the cabin that you have. So much room, a big balcony and even your own hot tub. Wow” “We received this upgrade as this is our 20th cruise on this line,” Dave responded. The six of us came over to the railing so that we could look over at the Oasis. There were quite a few people on their balconies of the ship looking over our way. About six of the balconies had nude people. Looking over at those out on the Oasis, Julie noted: “I think that is April and Bill with Sue and Jeff on that balcony two decks below the top and in the middle.” “I’m going to get a picture of them and send it,” I said. I zoomed in for the picture and sure enough it was them. After taking the picture I went and got the contact information in my shorts in the cabin. I texted the picture to them and in a matter of minutes had a reply. In the reply was a picture of the six of us nude on the balcony. The Oasis started pulling away from the dock, so we waved to them. We especially enjoyed seeing April and Bill with Sue and Jeff as the ship started to head out. We’re sure the four of them are going to have a fun evening and a great day on St. Martin with going to Orient Beach. Like last night, I brought the music and speaker along so we had soft jazz playing in the background. Cindy started moving to the music, so I reached out, took her in my arms and started dancing with her. The others saw what we were doing and soon Blake reached out for Julie and Dave took Kathy into his arms. At the end of the first song, Julie said, “Switch partners.” We moved away from who we were dancing with and went to another, but not our spouse. Dave came to Cindy, Blake went to Kathy, and I went to Julie. “We have been so busy with others today that this is the first time today being with you,” I said to Julie. “After yesterday and last night I was looking forward to you.” “Me too. Yesterday was great and I look forward to more,” Julie replied. The song ended and one more time to switch. This time brought us to our spouses. I felt good to have Kathy in my arms. “Are you having a good time?” I asked Kathy. “Most definitely,” she replied. “It’s been a great sensual day.” We danced the song with our spouses and then came the end of the song and we moved back to who we started with here on the balcony. In the midst of our activity, we didn’t realize that the ship had left the dock so now no one could see into the balcony from off the ship. By now each of us men were definitely showing some arousal (who wouldn’t with dancing with three naked women?) but no one was fully erect. I started dancing with Cindy again, but she had a different idea as she dropped to her knees and took my cock in her mouth and started giving me head. The other ladies saw this and followed suit. Kathy was with Dave, and Julie was with Blake. Cindy had fantastic technique. I have only received good head a few times in my life, and this was one of them. I reached down and held her head as she took me in and out so fast that I thought I would come too soon. “Slow it down a little, please. I want to last as long as I can!” I pleaded. With that Cindy slowed a little but it felt so very good. Then it was the end of the song, they moved to another man. Now I had Julie dropping to her knees and taking my cock in her mouth. I remained fully erect after the expert cock-sucking I received from Cindy. Looking over at Dave he was now enjoying Cindy’s cock-sucking and Blake was making sounds like he was about to come from what Kathy was doing for him. That was as much as Blake could hold out as he pulled out of Kathy’s mouth and came on her chest. That triggered Dave and soon me as we both came from the attention that the ladies gave us. The song ended and now time to change again. This time would take us to our spouse. Instead of them giving us head we just got close to them and let all of them know how much we appreciated what they did for us. One more time the song ended so I went to Cindy and led her to one of the lounge chairs and invited her to lay down. She knew in an instant what was in store. Blake did the same with Julie and the other lounge. As there were only the two lounge chairs, Dave took Kathy by the hand and led her inside to the bed. Cindy spread her legs allowing me to move right in and start licking her bare pussy. I got down and started with slow licks on both of her pussy lips. There was still some cum in her pussy from the two fucks she had on the beach earlier. She started moving her pussy a little right away letting me know she was enjoying it. I added to what I was doing by caressing her pussy lips with my finger while I licked. Not sure if I could make her come before the end of the song, but I tried to see how close she would make it. The sounds Cindy was making it did sound like she was very close to orgasm. Then the song ended and time to move to the next lady. Before I moved on, I moved up to give Cindy a kiss. My now-resurrected cock was right at the entrance of her now very wet pussy. I put the head in a little but pulled out saying, “I’ll be back soon.” Now I moved on to Julie and was back at the pussy that I ate just last night. This time she was a lot wetter from the two fucks on the beach and the pussy eating she just received form Blake. Fortunately, he left her right on the verge of cumming so with a little licking of her clit with my tongue and caressing her pussy lips with my finger Julie was cumming even stronger than I remember from last night. She kept cumming right up to the end of the song. We could hear Cindy on the lounge next to us cumming and could hear Kathy with her cum from inside. Wonderful hearing each of them enjoy so much. We went to our spouses who even though they had all just cum they were ready for some more. It was more comfortable in the bed with Kathy as I dove in and started eating that familiar pussy. She re-started her cum and kept up almost to the end of the song. With the next change, this was what we had been leading up to the whole time. All of the guys had erections that were pointing straight up as we moved over to the lady we would be with next. There was no need for any foreplay as that is what we had been doing since we got here. Cindy had her legs wide open as I came up to her, I moved up her body and in one motion slid my cock all the way into her pussy. I just held all the way in her for a few seconds as we both enjoyed the feeling. Then it was no longer time to go slow, I started moving in and out of her pussy, picking up the pace as I went. Cindy was meeting me stroke for stroke and picking up the pace even more. She hollered: “Fuck me hard, keep that cock pounding in my cunt!” I love it when a woman talks like that while we’re fucking. It fuels me and makes me go even faster and harder. I held out as long as I could but when Cindy started cumming I gave one more hard push and had another powerful cum deep in her pussy. Looking over at Julie and Blake and they were right behind us in cumming. Hearing the sounds from inside it sounded like Kathy and Dave had a most enjoyed cum as well. With all of us guys having just come, we needed a little time to “reload.” Dave suggested that we take a break and have something to drink. “Sounds like a good idea,” Blake added. We didn’t say much but did a lot of looking at one another with lots of smiles. I went over to Julie who was leaning against the railing and just got close to her. “I’m looking forward to what’s next," I said. "After last night with you and Dave, we both wanted to be with you both again. Hearing what came from Kathy and Dave it sounds like they enjoyed one another just like last time.” “I’m looking forward to you as well," Julie said. "We too talked about last night and were glad when we found you and Kathy at breakfast this morning.” Just thinking about fucking Julie again was starting to get me erect. I cannot believe how many times I have gotten hard today. Seeing that I was starting to stir, Julie reached down and started stroking my cock nice and slow. That did the trick and soon I was very hard in anticipation of fucking Julie. “Let’s go take a place on the bed. It will be more comfortable.” With that Julie reached for my hand and led me inside. We got on the bed laying next to one another. There was no need to stroke my cock as I remained ready. Not that I had any doubt, but I reached down to her shaved pussy and found her so very wet. I moved over and got in-between her legs and crawled up to where I could kiss her with my cock at the entrance to her pussy. Just like last night, I put just the head of my cock in her and held it there for a moment. After savoring that, I was slowing sliding into her. She started bucking her hips quickly and met her pace pounding her pussy. We were so caught up in our fucking that we didn’t notice that the others had joined us. The others didn’t need to go to any foreplay either. Dave and Cindy were next to us with Kathy and Blake next to them. The guys got between the open invitation they were receiving and slid their cocks in them to the hilt on the first stroke. The ladies were laying close enough that they were touching. Soon they were caressing each other’s breasts while we were fucking them. As good as three guys could do from the sounds of the others, we were all trying to cum at the same time. We were all on the verge when we heard first Kathy followed by Julie and Cindy start cumming. That was all it took, and we were cumming in them as hard as we could. After cumming, all of us guys rolled over next to the woman they were with. While the bed was big it still was a little cozy with six people. We did manage to lay in so that it was boy-girl-boy-girl-boy-girl. Thinking of all the sexual activity that we had for the day brought a great feeling. After we had laid on the bed for a while, recovering from all the sexual pleasure we had just shared, Cindy spoke up: “As much as I could stay like this, I’m ready to get some dinner.” “I second that,” Dave replied. We got up from the tangle of nude bodies on the bed. Cindy and Blake and Kathy and I reluctantly got dressed while Julie and Dave remained nude to say goodbye. “Let’s say we’ll meet at the main dining room at 7 p.m.?” Julie asked. We all agreed and the two of us couples left the room to head back to our cabins. Once in our cabin, our clothes once again came off and I had Kathy in my arms kissing passionately. “That was so hot today watching you with four different men." I said. "I enjoyed what I was doing too but it made it especially great to watch you.” “It was a lot of fun for me too,” Kathy smiled. Kathy went in the shower first while I went out on the balcony and enjoyed the view even though no land was in sight. I got my turn in the shower and when I came out Kathy remained nude and was now out on the balcony herself. “As much as I enjoy the sight of you naked out here, we need to get down to meet our friends for dinner,” I said. Kathy put on a pair of shorts and an aloha print blouse. She skipped the bra which she often does. I put on a pair of shorts and an aloha shirt and then we headed out the door. At the dining room, Cindy and Blake were there waiting. A minute later along came Julie and Dave. “We would like a table for the six of us, please,” Blake asked. “You can be seated at an 8-top right now," the host explained. "If we have two people looking for a table, is it alright to have them join you?” “Sure, that will be fine,” Blake replied. We had been at the table just a few minutes when the host brought a couple to our table. Dave got up and motioned that they were most welcome to join us. As they sat down, the man introduced them: “Hi, I’m Larry, and this is my wife, Tina.” Dave introduced all of us. “We take it that the six of you know one another?” Larry asked. “We met Kathy and Steve yesterday on the way to Orient Beach and then met Cindy and Blake on St. Kitts today,” Dave replied. “Orient Beach, huh? We heard about that. Thought about going there, but we have not been to a place like there and not sure what it would be like,” Tina said. “Just like any other beach, other than most of the people were nude,” Julie replied. “It does sound intriguing," Tina admitted. "Are there any other nude beaches on the other islands we are going to?” “Not that we have heard of. But then again, we didn’t know that we would find a nude beach on St. Kitts,” I added. Throughout dinner the eight of us had a great time talking and laughing. We talked about just about anything and everyone had plenty to share with the rest of us. Tina and Larry asked about nude beaches and what we have experienced. The more we filled them in, the more interested they became. We didn’t talk about the sexual activity at the beach or on the balcony as that would have been too much for them right away. If that comes about that is great, but for now, we want ease into something new. We had finished dinner but remained at the table continuing our conversation. The host came by and let us know, “We need your table for others coming in for the late dinner seating.” “Let’s adjourn to the observation lounge. Cannot see much since it’s dark and we’re away from land. They do have some nice music there,” Dave suggested. The rest of us agreed and soon the now eight of us were heading to the observation lounge. At the lounge we found a crescent-shaped booth with small tables. That gave room so that no matter where you were sitting it would be easy to get up. After getting drinks and continuing our conversation, Blake came over and asked Kathy to dance. Following them, I went to Julie and invited her to join me on the dance floor. That left Dave and Cindy. They didn’t want Tina and Larry to be left there, so the two of them moved down in the seating so that all four were close together. We kept up the conversation and dancing with our spouses and others for more than an hour. Even Larry got up and asked Kathy to dance and Dave invited Tina. We’re curious where this may lead. It was getting late and all of us were ready to turn-in for the night especially since we had plenty of activity earlier. It took a while to leave as each of us gave hugs to the others, including Tina and Larry and also between the girls. When we got back to our cabin the daily activity schedule was on the bed along with the towel animal that they do each night. On another note left on the bed informed us, unfortunately the ship would not be making a port call tomorrow at Antigua. We’re sure we’ll find a way to occupy our day on the ship tomorrow.

I’m not really sure exactly where to start....I never really thought that I would write in anywhere with an experience like this, but, life seems to be full of many changes lately. First off let me state that I am recently separated after almost 21 years of marriage. It has been a little difficult to deal with, and I have turned to the net for flirtations and support. I was quite surprised at the number of contacts that I have made after putting in a picture, and the word 'separated' in my profile. Several of the guys I have chatted with have asked me to go out. I have responded to them that I wasn’t ready and just wanted to chat right now and get to know them better. Well, that was until I started talking more with Richard. Richard was actually a guy that I saw on a dating site that I thought had potential. Apparently on this site when someone views you it makes a record so you can go back and check out their profile. That is exactly what Richard did...he checked my profile out and started sending me instant messages. Well, the first few chats were nice and simple, but the next one caught me in quite a horny and frisky mood and I became a little crude and flirtatious with him. By the time our chat was all said and done I had sent him most of my nude pictures to view, as well as tell him that my husband wanted us to get into the swinger lifestyle when we were together. All of this only added more excitement and information to our chat. Towards the end he told me I really should come over the next day and hang out with him on his boat at the lake. He gave me his cell phone number and told me to think about it and surprise him with a call. I was all set and ready to go, but by the time the next day rolled around I started thinking 'should I?' I hoped to find him on the net that morning to talk about it some more with him {I am a little phone shy when I don’t know someone}. He was never on. Later I decided that if he was on at all we would talk about the possibility for Sunday. Just when I was about to go to bed he appeared on line with a message. He told me he was so disappointed that he didn’t hear from me and meet him ....he was looking forward to seeing my sexy smile and beautiful face. I told him I really wanted to, that I was just a little chicken. He told me there was nothing to be nervous about that he would take good care of me and make me forget all of my troubles. He told me to come out Sunday...he said we wouldn’t be able to spend all day on the lake because his morning was already committed. I asked him what time and told him that was fine...mid afternoon would work for me. He gave me directions and told me to come by around 1:30 or 2:00 and bring a change of clothes so he could take me out afterwards. Sunday came and I was very nervous, just as expected. I was sweating the whole drive to his place. I thought my knees would cave in when I rang his doorbell and waited for him to answer. When he did answer I had to admit that I was quite pleasantly surprised. He was even nicer looking than he was in the pictures. His build was not quite like my husbands or what I am usually drawn to, but he was definitely sexy regardless. His eyes were so beautiful and had an erotic twinkle to them. I sat down in his living room, and we talked for a few minutes then decided to go ahead and hit the deck. We loaded up some beer and snacks and took off. It felt wonderful having the breeze from the water blow across my face, but not as nice as his hand did when he grasped my hand. He turned to me and told me there was no reason to feel uncomfortable or nervous, that I was a very beautiful woman and my presence with him was making him aroused. I blushed and told him I couldn’t promise him anything right now...this was all too new. He said he understood and would not push me into anything that what make me uncomfortable. We talked and drank some beer. He told me about his family...I told him about mine. He looked at me and asked if I would mind if he kissed me, and I told him of course not. His kiss was so wonderful! I started feeling quite aroused and my clit tingled when he probed his tongue deep in my mouth. After the kiss he started to back away from my face. I grabbed the back of his head and brought his lips back to mine as I passionately presented him with some oral stimulation. I kissed his open mouth...his earlobes; his neck....I was getting totally aroused. His hands then dipped in my bathing suit and started caressing my breasts. He had a very smooth touch. I was wondering if he had a hard on since I was getting so wet already. I put my hand on his thigh, fearful to move it up any further. After what seemed like minutes I rubbed my hand up to his crotch and felt his bulging swelling member. It felt awesome. I knew that we couldn’t really go too far on the boat, it wasn’t really too-too big, and it definitely wasn’t very private. We kissed and fondled for quite some time...he even put his fingers in my wet pussy. Around six o’clock we decided to head back, clean up and change for dinner. I wondered what the rest of the evening would bring, and what I should or shouldn’t do. I used his master bathroom while he took the hall bath. I was dressed in a slinky knit black tank dress with no bra and a pair of thong panties. I slipped into a pair of sexy slinky black heels. He knocked on the door and asked if I needed anything or wanted another beer. I told him another beer would be great as I opened the door. He looked really fine, he had a nice pair of Dockers on with a shirt, and the pleats really accentuated his package. I have to admit I was curious about what exactly was in there, because he had told me he was about 7.5- 8 inches and quite thick. But, then I thought there is plenty of time to find out. He came back with a beer as I was putting a little bit of make up on. He stood there talking and I started blushing...he asked, 'what’s the matter?' I told him nothing really, that I was just embarrassed putting my make up on in front of him. He smiled and giggled a short laugh, and then he leaned toward me and kissed me and said he would wait for me in the other room, but to take my time. Once I was all set and as perfect as I could get I went into the living room and sat next to him on the couch. He had the TV on, so for a couple of moments there was no talking between us, then he looked at me and said 'what are you thinking about?’. I smiled and said 'you really want to know?' He told me 'yes, please tell me'. I told him that the beer and the sun had made me quite horny today and that I was thinking about sex. 'Really' he said...'please give me more detail'. That is when I told him my husband talked a lot about another man being with us and I was just picturing the three of us getting hot and heavy. He said he found that thought quite interesting and appealing...then he leaned in and gave me his most passionate kiss yet. I was butter in his hands, melting oh so quickly! His hands were roaming every where as were mine. He reached up under my dress and rubbed my clit, then found my ring and bead. He was lightly flicking it and telling me he couldn’t wait to put his mouth on it. I told him I was ready, I wanted to feel his tongue and lips on my pussy. With that he pulled me down on the couch and took my thong off. He raised my dress to my waist. Oh it was so good...His mouth and tongue so warm as he breathed on me and flicked my clit with his tongue. Once he started probing his tongue in my love tunnel I thought I was going to explode! I asked if we could move to the bedroom...he picked me up and carried me in there. Once he set me down he pulled my dress over my head and kissed and caressed my breast. They were standing at attention wanting more and more. He then took his shirt off and started to undo his pants. Then he said, 'You stay right there I want to go get something. I’ll be right back.' I said ok and wondered what he had up his sleeve. I thought maybe there was a toy in the bathroom, or something fun to lick in the kitchen, but then I heard him go out the front door. I was a little baffled and confused. Maybe he went to go get some condoms? He wasn’t gone long at all, not even a minute really....when he came back in, but I heard him talking to someone else. I said 'Richard...is that you?' He said 'yes sweetheart, I have something...or someone for you.' I felt so nervous all of a sudden! They both came in and this guy he brought was big and broad and gorgeous!! I asked him what was going on. He said, 'I just want you to try this, if it makes you uncomfortable he can go. This is Mark, he is a very good friend, and has a very big cock'. Now I was really freaked! I said 'ok...and what is the plan here?' He said 'don’t worry; he is just going to kiss and lick on you unless you ask for more'. We are both going to ravish your body in kisses from head to toe. I told them okay...fair enough...I can give that a try...at this point I was just about ready for some dick in my cunt even though I was nervous! I told them both they needed to shed some clothes so that I wouldn’t feel so overdressed. They oh so quickly shed what they had on {which wasn’t much}, and both of their cocks stood there in front of me in complete attention. They were both larger than I have ever seen or had, but Richard was right, his friend mark was blessed big time. Mark said he was really turned on looking at my pussy and wanted to get a closer look and smell. I told him be my guest. Richard came over and kissed my mouth then breasts. I grabbed his cock and started rubbing it then I flicked my tongue on the head. He groaned and said he would really like to feel it in my mouth if I wanted to do that. I took it all the way down in one stroke and he groaned with appreciation. Just as Mark was really going down on me and I was going down on Richard. I heard footsteps, and then someone appeared in the doorway. Richard said, 'oh Hi Sandy....I just came to get Mark help me take care of my friend.' She said 'that is all fine and good, but don’t you guys think you can tell me what your up to when you just come over and take him out of here?!' Richard apologized and Mark stood up to give her a kiss. After they kissed, Sandy said Mark had a very tasty substance on his mouth. He said, 'Yes I do, she has a sweet, sweet pussy!' Sandy looked at Richard and he looked at me....'Kim have you ever been licked by a female? I think Sandy would like to taste you' I told him I had never done that or even thought about doing such a thing, but since she was here and I was so hot...why not! At that...Sandy took mark’s place at the end of the bed and started licking and flicking her tongue all over me. She was doing a good job too! Then she started sucking and licking and flicking. She had quite a technique. I looked over to see Richard and Mark standing on either side of me stroking their large cocks. I told them that they both looked so good I couldn’t wait to have at least one of them inside of me. I moaned as Sandy sucked a little harder and I grabbed my breast. Richard came over to me and put his cock to my lips. I eagerly started taking in as much of his hardness as I could....A couple of times I took the whole thing in without a choke. Mark was positioning himself behind Sandy and ready to insert his big tool. She moaned when he entered her and then she started sucking on me even faster and harder. She was really getting into things and I was getting jealous that I didn’t have any cock in me. I took my mouth off of Richard and he leaned down to give me a deep kiss and touch my breasts. He moved his mouth down my neck to my tits and I asked him to please fuck me. He asked 'Are you sure that is what you want?' I told him yes, I was going to go crazy if I didn’t have him put it in me now! Sandy stopped what she was doing and her and Mark went over to the loveseat in the bedroom. She lay across the arm of the loveseat and motioned for mark to enter her from behind. Richard looked at me and asked how I wanted it...what my favorite position was and I told him I was so hot and I wanted it deep doggie style! We repositioned on the bed and he accommodated me quickly. Oh the way it felt when he first went in! It felt so much different than my husband did, or any other man I had been with. Now I couldn’t help but think of my spouse and how this would excite him to no end to be here. Then I could probably get fucked by two, maybe three guys tonight. When Richard slowly plunged deeply within I felt a feeling I have only rarely felt before. He must have been hitting my G-spot, because it was kind of a tickling/tingling sensation that me feel like my whole body was quivering. I was moaning so loudly I was almost embarrassed, I usually don’t do that unless I am really hot and excited. And I was. Mark and Sandy were doing their fair share of grunting as well! I looked behind me at them and could see Mark’s dick sliding in and out of her. She was small, but her tits were shaking all over as he started pounding her faster and telling her he was going to cum. That just made me even more excited seeing them and hearing that, but I really didn’t want to cum just yet all though I didn’t know how much longer I could put it off. Sandy asked Mark if he wanted to cum in her pussy or put it in her ass. He didn’t say a work, but he immediately put his big thing gently in her asshole. She gasped and told him when it was in all the way to bang her hard. He did and it wasn’t but a few strokes when he released his load. I just started moaning more and more and rocking my ass up against Richard’s big cock. He told me he couldn’t last much longer that my pussy was too wet and good. I told him I couldn’t either and that I wanted him to really give it to me good! He picked up the pace and reached down to rub my clit. I asked him to grab my hair and pull my head towards him...he did and gave a few more grunts and filled me with his load! Sandy and Mark were on the loveseat watching us as we finished up. Sandy told me it was nice to meet me....which would seem a strange thing to say at this point under normal circumstances. She said that they had known Richard for quite some time and that they often went out with him and some of his dates. She said they often helped him entertain as they did tonight too. I asked her if she was mad when she found out Mark was over here without her...she told me no...she had a pretty good idea where to find him and what was going on. She said she lets Mark play without her sometimes, but that she just really preferred he let her know what was going on. She told me later that I might be lucky tonight and get to have Mark’s dick too. I blushed and told her I didn’t know about that....I was pretty well taken care of for the moment. She just winked at me and said ok...today, tomorrow; next week....it doesn’t matter when. I told her thanks and looked at Mark and asked if that was what he wanted too. He told me it was, that before Sandy had come in he planned to take the first dip in the hole. Someone suggested food and a game of cards, so we all kind of cleaned up and dressed and ordered some pizza. The rest of the night was not as exciting as earlier, but it was enjoyable getting to know my new friends better. After a few hours of playing and eating I decided it was time to go home to my kids...although they tried to convince me to stay and go another round. I told them I was new to this and had to take it a little slow, and that I felt sure there would be another time again. They agreed and we all said our goodnights. All the way home all I could think about was what would my husband think. I knew would tell him, there was no way I could keep something like this from him. I did worry a little bit about the fact that we didn’t use condoms, but it was a little late to start freaking out about that. I imagined my husband sitting in the corner of Richard’s room watching me, winking at me, and stroking his cock. I could picture him cuming all over himself when he watched and heard me moan and groan. I just know it would excite him to be part of this, so I will have tell him of this day! Kim in Texas

I couldn't believe it, but I had become a veteran swinger. After many years of being a shy conservative wife, I had now done three experiences with our friends, and the newness of sex among us was starting to wear off. It was to be girls night at my place ( I'm Diane), and I was trying to come up with something different. Although it was accidental, I did like the men's idea of adding an unsuspecting partner. This time I needed a way for us three girls to get an unsuspecting victim. But how? Where would we find him? After careful discussion, the girls and I had decided to go out to a strip club that was a little bit out of the way since we still wanted to be discrete and hoping not to run into anyone we knew. Now, understand that none of us girls ever really knew what went on at these places, and it was fascinating to be a fly on the wall watching men throw money and gawk at these girls up there. I think we got more enjoyment watching men pay for lap dances than watching the girls themselves, plus it was much cheaper. We were having a great time when we saw it happen, a bachelor party. There were about seven guys throwing wads of money away for their buddy who was experiencing his last night of freedom. Now, don't get us wrong, we don't want to be home wreckers, but what a way to take care of two birds with one stone! We could indulge his last night of freedom while having our fun too. We ended up talking to their sober leader, Bill. We explained that the three of us: me, Stephanie, and Alicia, wanted to do his buddy all night and it probably would be much cheaper on him and his buddies. Of course, he wanted the rest of the guys to come along, but we had to decline. So there the bachelor (Tony) was in the middle of a lap dance. At the completion, he was quite surprised to see that most of his friends had abandoned him. We quickly made him forget about them. I approached a dancer and asked her how much for five girls to dance at once for our newfound friend Tony? She told us that they could take care of him for 50 dollars and got five girls to come over and dance all over him. I was on his right side, and Alicia was on his left at the small little table. The dance started, and Alicia and I immediately started rubbing Tony's leg, which he definitely enjoyed. We were enjoying the dances too. I whispered to Tony, "Let me make this easy, you are going to get laid tonight." He looked at me with shock and disbelief. He was very nervous, but excited. I looked over to Alicia and Stephanie on my left, and they were embraced in a deep girl kiss. I then whispered, "Oooh, Tony, look at them." By this time, Stephanie was sucking on Alicia's finger, and the lap dance was over. At seeing two conservative wifey looking women stick their tongues down each other's throats, he was ready and willing, so the four of us got up and headed for home. On the drive, he had asked us if we were hookers. I said: "No, just housewives." We got home, and my husband Derek was there. We planned to give Derek the same treatment that we were giving our newfound friend. Tony couldn't believe the arrangement and the fact that Derek was there, but he was quickly adapting. We promptly got naked and proceeded to service Tony. I had explained that the three of us all loved our pussies eaten and wanted to know if he wanted to try the sampler platter. He was in heaven. By the time he was through with the three of us, Alicia and I proceeded to eat each other and explain to Tony that this is how you eat pussy. Stephanie told him that pussy licking was fine, but nothing beats a nice fat cock in both ends and asked him which end he would like? He wanted her pussy, which left Derek for her mouth. Seeing that we wanted this to be a night for Tony to remember. Alicia and I got two bottles of beer, and both stood over Stephanie while she was getting fucked doggy. We were both facing outward holding the beer. I was facing Tony, and Stephanie was facing Derek with our pussies right at their heads. I started rubbing my clit with the beer bottle and then shoved the beer bottle in my pussy. I asked Tony if he would like a beer and gave it to him. Here Tony was, doing Stephanie doggy, with my pussy right at his head being fed beer. Both of them were getting ready to cum when Tony asked what to do with it, meaning his cum? I said give it here and promptly proceeded to suck his juice from his pulsing cock and swallowing it down as a good slut should. Then Derek came in Stephanie's mouth, and after she was done swallowing his big load, she opened her mouth to show all that she was a good cum slut too. Derek went to get more beer; he was actually happier watching. Needless to say Tony came five times that night in what was a five-hour session that lasted until six in the morning. He actually begged us to let him leave because his balls were so sore and he couldn't come anymore, which he had already said twice, but we still managed to get his love candy (amazing what a woman's finger wiggling in a guy's ass can do). We finally decided he was truly tapped out. We had fun, and Derek certainly had fun watching, but we all agreed the more important question was if Tony was going to be able to function on his wedding night!

Carey was dressed in a short mid-thigh skirt with black stockings and garter and no panties. Her ample cleavage showed above the black top. She was hot. We had greeted one another last night with some red-hot sex, including her being on all fours in the living room taking me in the ass and cumming. I had held back, wanting to save every bit of energy I had for tonight. Carey is about 5'6" and 160 pounds of full figured passion. Her lovely face and wavy light brown hair only add to the allure. Now, we were driving up to an isolated home to meet with a couple for our first foursome. John and Leigh were seasoned swingers with whom we'd struck up an acquaintance on line. Drinks in a restaurant had cemented our desire to play together. Carey was nervous. She rubbed my cock through my jeans, and I had my hand at the entrance to her pussy, fingering her wet outer lips. "We'll leave the minute I get uncomfortable?" she asked. Leigh opened the door. Imagine our surprise to see a third couple already there, Bob and Jan. Jan was a blonde, tall and slightly overweight with a full bust line. Bob was about six feet tall and medium in build. John dwarfed Leigh at about 6'3", while she was about 5'3". Leigh is a brunette in her 50's, attractive, slender and looking like anyone's grandmother without looking elderly. The sensual energy simply flowed out of her. We had wine and spread blankets on the family room floor. Leigh put in a XXX video and we began to watch in the semi darkness of candlelight. Carey was on my left, her skirt almost all the way up her thighs showing naked thigh up to the cleft with her pussy. Leigh was on my right, dressed in a t-shirt and jeans. The video involved several people in a group sex scene, and my cock was semi hard and oozing. In the soft light, I noticed that Bob's hand was resting on Carey's thigh and he was fingering her clit and pussy lips. At that moment, I felt Leigh 's hand on my crotch, nursing my cock to full hardness through my jeans. John was unzipping her jeans and pulling them down, and Leigh was unzipping my jeans and probing into my briefs to free my cock. I eased my hand under her t-shirt to find her pert and loose breasts with nipples hard. She pulled my pants and briefs off and took my cock in her mouth, stroking it with one hand and fondling my balls with the other. John turned her around onto her knees, his large, thick cock pointing upwards. He knelt behind her and entered her. She was sucking my cock with a vengeance, moaning around it, John's brisk strokes pushing her head down harder onto me. The feel of her lips and tongue brought every square millimeter of the skin of my cock to life—the sense of her warm mouth and the light stroking of her hand had me groaning and pushing up to meet her as she went up and down. I was totally stiff. I turned to see Carey and Jan both sucking Bob's cock. Leigh was moaning, my cock was afire in her mouth, her lips easing up and down around me as she bobbed her head and stroked it's wet length, her loose, full breasts brushing the tops of my thighs. I reached down and squeezed the nipples, cradling the breasts in my palms. She was moaning around my cock and John was pumping her hard, his hands on her hips pulling her against him. At that point, Bob shifted and began fucking Carey doggie style. Jan lay back and Carey went down on her. There I was with my cock in Leigh s mouth and her moans vibrating me, her hand stroking me as John’s surges pushed her forward, while I watched Carey full buttocks jerk and wiggle as Bob thrust into her. Jan had her head rolled back, her eyes glazed as Carey alternately licked her clit and eased a finger into her pussy. I felt awash on a sea of lust, my gut was clenching from the stimulation of Leigh’s mouth and hand and the visual images were making the passion so much more intense. The night definitely was off to quite a start. The xxx movie ground on in the background, adding its sounds to the symphony of groans and grunts we were creating. Leigh came suddenly, shuddering and shaking (as I was to learn she always did). Once she cums, she has to have a time out. So John withdrew and she collapsed on me. Carey also came, shouting (as I had heard her do many times). So, we took a brief breather. Within a few minutes, Carey and I were cuddling. She was stroking my half hard cock, spreading the precum down to my balls and fumbling with them. Leigh was watching. She eased over and began kissing me. I hoisted her onto my face and eased my tongue into her pussy. At that point Carey went down on me with the skill unique to her. She knew just how to alternate pressure and light touches with her lips and tongue, sucking me and lathing the bottom of my cock, her hand pumping me and playing with my balls. That slick, delicious feeling with such light friction had my balls yearning for release. A heat was growing at the base of my cock. I could hear sounds on the other side of the room and guessed that John and Bob were double-teaming Jan. She was moaning loudly. Leigh had her hands in my hair as I sucked her clit, pulling her against my mouth with both hands on her buttocks. She was playing with her breasts and humping up and down on me. My cock was twitching and aching in Carey’s mouth, but I did not want to cum yet. Leigh’s juices were tasting deliciously musky and were oozing down onto my chin. The sensation of pleasuring two women while they pleasured me and listening to the sounds of their pleasure heightened my passion. I was savoring every touch of both of them, loving the feel of Leigh’s pussy lips on my tongue and the embrace of Carey’s lips around my cock. Leigh came again, almost shouting aloud (good thing we were out in a wooded and isolated spot). She quickly crawled off me, and Carey eased my cock into her pussy and rode me, with her back to me, the warmth and moisture combining with the feel of her swollen pussy lips rubbing me. I was having a mini orgasm, holding back for all I was worth to avoid cumming. My cock spasmed in her pussy, and I could feel her fingers brushing against me as she rubbed her clit. Now, I could see that John and Bob were double penetrating Jan. Jan was riding John while Bob took her in the ass from behind. Carey came again, because she was humping me so that her clit was rubbing the top of my cock and my pubic bone. The feel of her spasms almost took me over. She rolled off and lay back, breathing hard. John came with a groan, filling his condom with semen. Bob withdrew, slick and dripping, and Jan went down on him to finish him. The sight of those round buns in the air was too much. I reached for my first condom (Carey and I didn’t need one between us), rolled it on, and began fucking her hard from behind. She was dripping and her pussy was soft and gently caressed me. I had never fucked two women in one night, and tonight it would be three. Her stretching asshole looked up at me, gleaming with the lubricant Bob had used. She reached back and pulled on my buns. Then, she began rubbing her clit and came. She made little whimpering sounds and just kept cumming. I could feel her pussy spasming against my cock. Wow. We all needed a breather. I was so over stimulated that I was almost sore. We had been at it for more than two hours nonstop. After a bathroom break and some wine, I lay on the pallet on the floor. Carey went down on me, doing what she loved to do. She could cum while giving oral. Bob was seated on the couch and Jan and Leigh were sucking his cock and playing with his balls. He was in ecstasy. John returned from a bathroom break rock hard and knelt behind his wife, easing his cock into her ass. She loved to be ass fucked and could cum that way (I was to learn in subsequent encounters). Well, that did it for me. Watching that scene, listening to Leigh’s high pitched yelps, watching their mouths working on Bob, and feeling that delicious pressure from Carey’s lips, tongue, and fingers (one of which was in my ass), I came, the semen burning a trail up the base of my. Carey took it all, swallowing and continuing to ease up and down on me til I could not stand any more stimulation. After a brief breather, my cock was stirring again, watching Jan go down on Carey while Carey sucked Bob’s cock, lying on her back. Leigh crawled onto John and began riding him from above. He beckoned to me to take her from behind, and she looked back nodding. I knelt behind her, my knees inside John’s spread thighs and outside hers. I first bent down and rimmed her ass with my tongue, tongue fucking her. Then, I eased the head of my oozing prick easily into her asshole and waited for her to accommodate me. I felt her relax and watched my cock slide all the way in. She was out of control, jerking and groaning. John’s large prick was easing in and out, and I could feel him through the thin layer between her pussy and ass. The sensation of tightness and the feel of her ass squeezing me was almost too intense. She was pushing back as best she could to get me in deeper. (There was a subsequent night in which she was on her knees taking herself with a vibrator, rubbing her clit, while I fucked her in the ass. That night she came at least three times before we stopped. She wouldn’t let me quit.) It didn’t take both of them long to cum. John’s cum spurted down the length of his cock and into her and I felt each spasm. She shuddered, her entire body shaking. I could feel her anal sphincter squeezing the base of my cock. God, I wanted to cum again at that moment, but my body wanted more sex, too. It got a bit foggy after that. Bob and Jan fell asleep on one of the sofas and Leigh was dozing on the floor beside them. But, John, Carey, and I were not done. Carey was on her knees, looking delicious in her garter and stockings, an incredibly attractive and sensual full figured woman. Her large breasts were swaying as she gave John the oral treatment of his life. I got hard watching. Leigh was watching from a few feet away but was too pooped to get involved. I knelt behind Carey and eased myself into her moist and inviting pussy. “Yes, yes,” she murmured around John’s cock. I sank in all the way, gripped those full buttocks and began pumping. We went on for several minutes. I was too over stimulated to cum again, but I was afire. John finally came, and Carey swallowed his semen. After resting and having a bit of wine, we all groomed, washing off the bulk of the smell of sex, dressed, and said our good byes. I had arrived that night uncertain whether I could get an erection in the presence of two other couples. All doubts had been removed. I absolutely loved the experience. So did Carey.

This is a continuation of the “New Neighbors” story were we told about our first meeting Dave and Sandy. If you haven’t read that story yet you may want to read it before reading this one for better context of this story. I might also add that this story took place a number of years ago when we were living in central California. In those days the biggest thing you had to worry about from unprotected sex was pregnancy and yeast infections. The pill took care of one of those worries and the other could be easily cured. So during those days we were able to engage in the joys of unprotected sex without worry about our life expectancy being shorten. With that in mind let me tell you about Sandy’s birthday party which took place about a month after we first meet Dave and Sandy. Even though they had only lived next door to us for a few weeks we had become great friends with Dave and Sandy. Things moved pretty quickly in our friendship. In fact we had engaged in a foursome with them the first day we met them. It was just one of those things were four people just clicked from the word go. Over the first few weeks after we met them Dave and I played golf a couple times. We went out to dinner with them a time or two. We also had another night where we enjoyed another foursome with them. In short things were just getting along great between us. One day I was out in the front yard doing a little yard work when Sandy backed out of their garage. As she backed down their driveway she smiled and waved at me before driving off. As I was watching her drive down the street Dave walked out of their garage and gave me a wave. We chatted for a few minutes and he asked me if I was up for a cup of coffee. Sure I replied and followed him into their house. As we sat around the kitchen table Dave said he had something on his mind that he would like to discuss with me. Sure I told him what’s up? Well Sandy’s birthday is coming up in a couple weeks and I would like to set up a birthday party for her. Ok I told him what can I do to help you? I don’t really know he said I was thinking about inviting you and Linda along with some of the couples we have got to know over the years from my work crew. Being that I’m inviting some of the guys from work it makes things kind of awkward to invite some and not others if you know what I mean. I can understand that I said. I would like to make it a swinger’s party and if I invite everybody from work that we have partied with it could end up being about 10 guys from work and you guys so we might end up with about twenty-four people over here to party. Well I could think of worse things I said with a laugh. Yea in that way it would be fun he said but this house just isn’t big enough to hold a swinger’s party with over twenty people attending. Well what do you have in mind I asked? Well he said just keep in mind this is just a thought and you don’t have to go along with it if you’re not interested. Ok I said with a chuckle I’ve never had a problem not going along with something I didn’t want to go along with so why don’t you just tell me what’s on your mind. Well this is just an idea he said, you guys live right next door to us and our backyards are separated by just that redwood fence. As you know I work at a construction site. What would you think about me getting some of the guys from work to temporarily remove a section or two of the fence that separates our yards? Before I could reply to the question Dave continued with his ideas. Then we could spread the party between both our houses. It would also give us a hot tub, more outdoor seating and a big enough area so we would not crowd everybody on top of each other. Dave took a drink from his coffee cup as he looked over the brim at me waiting for my reply. Well when are you planning on having this party I asked him? Weekend after next on the 25th he replied. I’m pretty sure we don’t have anything planned that weekend I said and I don’t have a problem with the idea. In fact I like it, sounds like a lot of fun. But I’m going to have to run it by the boss lady before I can say for sure it’s a go but I don’t think she will have a problem with it. Dave then asked me to tell her that he’s going to be bringing the crew over here to take care of stuff so let him know if there is anything she wants us to take care of while we are here and we will do it for her. Well one thing to keep in mind I guess would be as small as these lots are and as close as we are to the houses in back of us we need to come up with something to block our yards from the view of our neighbors if possible. In the meantime let me go run this by Linda and I’ll get back with you as soon as I know anything. Linda was setting at the kitchen table having coffee when I got back home. Got anything you want taken care of in the back yard I ask her. She looked over her cup and replied “why”. I told her about Dave’s idea about wanting to throw a party for Sandy and about him wanting to combine our yards for the party. How big of a deal is it to take the fence down she asked. Not that big a deal I said they will just remove a couple of the panels, leaving the post in place and just put them back up after the party. We don’t have anything planted against that fence except for lawn so it’s not a big deal at all. Linda thought about it for a little bit before saying, I think it sounds like fun let’s do it. Well think about it while I tell Dave that it’s a go as far as we are concerned. He is going to have a construction crew over here taking care of setting this thing up so if you want them to take care of anything back there while they’re here they will do it for you. So I’m going to have a construction crew to take care of me she said with a laugh. At the party you will I replied I don’t know about when they are over here getting the place ready for the party but you can check with them when they are here if you want to. I will give that some thought she replied with a laugh. I went back over to Dave’s to tell him that Linda was good with his plan for the party and that we were looking forward to it. Over that week he was busy putting plans together for the back yard. The next weekend he had a group of guys from his construction crew over and during the next two days converted our two small back yards into one big back yard. They had commandeered some corrugated siding from somewhere and extended the height of the fence for more privacy. Linda also had a few cosmetic projects that they took care of and I must say they did a great job of making our back yards into a private garden. Tables were set-up as well as setting areas in both yards. The guys who were working on the yard also brought there wife’s over to help. It was a chance for us to get acquainted with them before the party. We all seemed to get along well together. After the yard project was finished on that Sunday we had a barbeque and everybody had a chance to get on a first name bases with each other. One of the things that did catch my attention was the fact that none of them were you typical construction worker stereo types. They ranged in age from mid-twenties to their forties. They were all fit and trim with no overweight bruiser’s in the bunch. As for the wife’s we met I was pleased to find that they were also trim and attractive. Needless to say we were impressed and looking forward to the party the next weekend. I saw Dave a couple days later during the week before the party and he told me that everybody he invited said they were coming so it looks like a big party. He also mentioned that as was the custom with his group of friends that they had all kicked in a few bucks for party supplies and he planned on making a run to the store on Friday so if we thought of anything we needed to let him know by then. When Saturday, the day of the party finely rolled around I think Linda was just as excited about the party as Sandy was. They both spent the morning and early afternoon making sure everything was set up in both houses and both backyards. Food and snacks were prepared, tubs were iced for beer and soft drinks and torches were set out around the back yard. I was helping Dave with some last minute preparations and about mid-afternoon I told both Sandy and Linda that everything that needed to be done had been done and they really should take an hour or so to rest before the other guest arrive. They both reluctantly agreed and each went to their room to take a nap. The girls both got up about four o’clock showered and spent the next hour and a half or so doing each other’s hair and make-up. They were like two teenagers getting ready for the big dance. By about six both of them were looking great and ready to party. A little after six the first of the guest started to arrive. We were all over at Dave and Sandy’s where the guests were greeted and where the party would start. From there the party would filter through the back yard to our place. After the first few people arrived I started the charcoal in our barbecue and got things ready to make some burgers. Over the next hour or so people kept arriving. They were making their way into the backyard area where everybody was in a festive mood. Dave’s friends took the opportunity to dress up a little bit the guys were all looking sharp and the women were all looking sexy. I handed out burgers and the beers and drinks were flowing. There was a lot of good nature joking going on between the guests making it apparent that these folks all knew one another very well and all seemed to get along well together. Linda and I were introduced to everybody as they arrived. But to be real honest with you I’m not all that good with names but I never forget a face. I fixed Linda a plate and brought it to her. I found her in Dave’s kitchen talking to a group of women. Linda was sipping on a glass of wine and seemed to be enjoying herself. She gave me a quick kiss and thanked me for the plate. She proceeded to introduce me to the women around the kitchen that she had been with. One of them a sexy little redhead gave me a hug then reached down and rubbed my cock through my pants before saying, did you bring me something to eat baby. I laughed and told her oh I’ve got something you can eat alright. The group of lady’s erupted in laughter. About that time Dave came by and said it looks like everybody is having fun. Then he put an arm around both Linda and my shoulder and told us that he thinks everybody is there now so if we can get everybody together Sandy will open her presents. I headed back to our backyards while Dave and Linda started going through his house to get everybody together so Sandy could open her presents. In a few minutes everybody was either in their living room or kitchen which opened to the living room. Dave had a camera and Sandy was sitting on the couch with a coffee table in front of her loaded with presents. Two women were sitting on each side of her on the couch and they would read the name tags to her as they handed the gifts to her. It didn’t take long to figure out just how good of friends these people were. The first gift Sandy open was a small gift wrapped box. It turned out to be a pair of gold nipple clips connected with a gold chain. As soon as folks saw what it was the chant went out, put them on-put them on. Sandy tried halfheartedly to quiet them but when she saw that wasn’t going to happen she stood up and very theatrically removed her blouse and bra then with everybody cheering her on attached a clip to each nipple. Each present she opened was greeted with a round of cheers and chants. The gifts were all sexual in nature and as Sandy opened them the atmosphere of the party was turning more and more sexual. The next few gifts she opened were all jells, lubes, massaging oils, a few porn CD’s and things of that nature. Each was sampled and of course one CD was placed in a CD player. Then she opened one that turned out to be a big black dildo that was at least a foot long. Everybody began the chant use it – use it – use it. Sandy got up and removed her skirt and panties leaving her with just her high heel cfm shoes and thigh high stockings on. She took the dildo put some lube around the head. She then scooted forward on the couch and rubbed the head along the length of her pussy. The ladies sitting on either side of her gently took hold of her legs spreading them wider apart. You could hear the muffled sounds of the adult video playing low on the TV but other than that nobody said a word as Sandy started putting her new dildo to use. It took her a few minutes but shortly she started working the head into her pussy. You could hear the vibrating sound coming from the dildo and the clicks from the camera that David was using to take pictures of Sandy. Other than that the only thing you heard was the sounds of heavy breathing and a few passionate moans from around the room. By the time that Sandy had worked her new toy into her pussy there was a lot of groping and rubbing of body parts going on around the room. I noticed Linda standing in the living room watching Sandy. There was a guy standing in back of her. He had his arms wrapped around her and was massaging a breast with one hand and her pubic area with the other. It was also very apparent that he was grinding his cock on her ass through their clothes. Linda was just leaning back into him watching Sandy and letting him enjoy her body while she enjoyed the sight of Sandy fucking herself with that big black dildo. Sandy brought herself to an orgasm while everybody at the party watched and enjoy her stimulating display. When she finished her show she smiled and took a little bow as everybody gave her a round of applause. She then put the dildo on the coffee table and proceeded opening the rest of her gifts. David had given her a red corset which left her breast exposed. After the group requested she put it on she obliged the crowed by putting it on along with the red thigh high stockings that accompanied it. Sandy continued to demonstrate or sample the gifts as she opened them until she had opened all her gifts. A number of other people around the room started to get sexually active. One lady dropped to her knees, unzipped the guy she was standing next to, pulled his cock out and started giving him head. Many folks started removing clothes and pairing off. Linda who wasn’t wearing a bra now had her blouse open, her tits exposed and the guy she was with was massaging them as he tweaked her nipples. Sandy proceeded to make her way around the room kissing, hugging and thanking everybody for her gifts. There was no lack of people that were tweaking her nipples or fingering her pussy both males and females were playing with her as she made her rounds. In one case when one of the guys fingered her pussy she reached down unzipped his pants took his cock out and proceeded to give him a little head. This brought another cheer from those watching her. All in all there was a very festive and sexual atmosphere to the party now. I made my way over to my bare breasted wife and gave her a kiss. When I backed away a little I asked her how she was doing and if she needed anything. I wanted to give her an escape from her new admirer if she wanted or needed one. She made it clear that she was enjoying his advances and told me that she was going to hang around there for a while if I didn’t mind. I had no problem with it and told her to have fun. I told her that I was going to check to see how things were going back at our house and would be back to check on her in a little bit. She gave me a little kiss and said “have fun” just before she eliminated any doubt about her intentions. She turned around dropped to her knees in front of the guy behind her. She smiled up at him as she opened his belt, unbuttoned and unzipped his pants then with a jerk pulled his pants and underwear down to his knees. While looking up at him with a sexy smile she gave his cock a few strokes before taking it into her mouth. I just smiled and told both of them to have fun. In the back yard there were a number of people socializing. I crossed over to our back yard where I found a number of people in the patio. I had planned on sitting up the hot tub but when I got there I found that somebody had beaten me to it. There must have been at least three naked couples in the tub already. This was fine with me because it made one less thing that I needed to do. I went over to get a beer out of the ice tub in the patio. As I was digging around in the ice looking for my brand of beer I heard female voices say do you have a cold bud lite in there? I looked over my shoulder to find the sexy little redhead that I had met in Dave’s kitchen standing behind me. Well if I don’t have one here I bet I can find one for you. I dug around and found her a bud lite I opened it for her before handing it to her. She gave me a sexy little smile before thanking me and taking a drink. I ask her if she was having fun. She chuckled and told me yea but not as much as I plan to soon be having how about you she added. Oh I plan on having a lot more fun before the night is over maybe we can have some fun together. After taking another sip she said I think I would like that. She looked over to the hot tub and said that’s my hubby in the hot tub with Sue who’s new to our little group. He’s been wanted to fuck her since he first met her and it looks like he’s going to get his chance tonight. Would you like to join me in the tub I asked her? She thought about it for a minute before saying, no I think I just want to take you inside find a bed and fuck you in private. Now that’s an offer I find hard to refuse I said with a little laugh. I took her by the hand and lead her inside the house. Once we got in the kitchen I slipped an arm around her pulled her to me and kissed her. Her body was incredible she was a small girl only about 5’1” and maybe a buck ten but she had nice grapefruit size tits, a thin waist and a nice round ass. When we parted our kiss I asked her if she wanted to continue this in the front room and make it a party if anybody else came in or would she like to take it to my bedroom. Let’s use the bedroom I want to keep you for myself this time. With a big smile on my face I said right this way young lady as I lead her down the hall to our bedroom. As we entered the bedroom I closed the door behind me then set my beer down and tuned some music on the stereo. I took her beer and set it beside mine. With both hands now free I again took her in my arms and gave her a deep kiss. Our tongues were probing each other’s mouth and my hands were busy exploring her body. She reached down and started undoing my belt. As she was busy with my pants I started pulling her blouse off. We were pulling clothes off each other like a couple of teenagers and in no time we were both naked. As I led her over to the bed I let my hands roam over her body. You are so sexy I told her as I bent down to kiss and suck her breast as she lay down on her back. I got on the bed and worked my way between her legs. With my hands on her knees I spread her legs wide as I lay down between them kissing and licking my way up her thighs toward her pussy. I was in no big hurry as I kissed and licked my way up her thighs. I admired her pussy for a moment she was the first true redhead I had ever been with. Her red pubic hair was trimmed into a little landing strip and the color was a little lighter red than her head hair. The lips of her pussy were clean shaven and her clit was protruding outside her pussy lips. As my mouth reached her pussy I traced the area outside of her pussy lips. I let my tongue travel all around her pussy being careful not to touch the center of that flower just yet. As her breathing became deeper and more rapid I ran the tip of my tongue over the length of her pussy. With my hands under her ass I lifted her slightly as I kissed her pussy. She grabbed my head pulling me into her as she arched her hips pushing her pussy to my mouth. With my tongue held out as far as I could and probed it into her pussy as she ground herself into my mouth. Moving my head back and forth I tongue fucked her. Her juices were starting to flow as her pussy was opening exposing her clit. I first ran my tongue over her clit then ran it back and forth in a slow side to side movement. After I had her moaning and her breathing coming in gasps I sucked her clit between my moist lips pulling on it as I moved my head back. After several minutes between her legs I swung my lower body around from between her legs until it was near her face. I moved around until my cock was at her mouth and we were in the classic 69 position. I rolled her over on top of me. She began to stroke my cock before holding it toward her mouth. She licked the shaft then swirling her tongue around the head of my cock driving me crazy. She licked my pre-cum as it flowed out of my cock before taking my cock into her mouth. I continued to give her pussy oral attention while she ground her pussy into my face and continued to masterfully give my cock her oral attention. We sucked and licked each other until I reached the point I knew I wasn’t going to be able to take much more without cumming. I again rolled her over and moved between her wide spread legs placing my cock at the entrance to her pussy. She reached between us grabbed my cock and rubbed it along the length of her pussy spreading her juices over the head. She positioned my cock at the entrance to her pussy as she looked into my eyes and smiled the sexy wicked smile of hers. I arched my hips forward slowly letting the head slide inside her then held it inside her for a moment without moving. We were looking into each other’s eyes when I slowly slid my cock all the way into her. Her pussy felt like soft warm wet velvet as I held my cock all the way inside her. She started to move under me arching her hips moving her pussy on my cock. I withdrew from her until just the head was in her hesitated momentarily then drove my cock all the way into her again. She started to moan with each thrust and I started fucking her faster and harder. I rose up grabbed her legs moved them up against my chest exposing her pussy in a way that aloud for maximum penetration. She was now flowing juices out of her pussy and down between the checks of her ass as I continued to thrust my cock in and out of her. She was moaning in pleasure as I continued to fuck her as hard and as deep as I could. I pulled out of her and dropped down to lick and suck on her pussy trying to prolong the pleasure we were having together. She was moaning nonstop and grinding her pussy against my mouth. When my jaws were so sore I couldn’t continue. I then rolled her over got behind her and pulled her ass up so I could fuck her doggie style. I slid my cock into her from behind. I grabbed her by the hips and started slamming my cock into her. We had been going at it for some time and I knew I couldn’t hold out much longer. I knew she had cum at least three time already and I was about to fill her pussy with my seed. I told her I was about to cum to which she replied I want you to cum inside me fill my pussy with your cum. That was all I needed to hear I held her firmly by the hips drove my cock deep inside her held it there and started to cum. My cock was jerking hard as I filled her with cum. As I did she had another orgasm. We collapsed in a heap with my cock still deep inside her. That was fantastic I whispered in her ear as I tried to catch my breath. Yes it was she replied with a smile as she also tried to catch her breath. I would love to stay here with you all night I told her but I better get back to the party to make sure everything is going smoothly. I slowly pulled my cock from her pussy. I kissed her again and walked into the restroom. On my way out of the restroom I removed my robe from the back of the door and put it on. As I tied the sash she walked pass me into the restroom. As she passed me with that sly smile she gave me a swat on the ass and laughed. I was taking a long pull on my beer when she rejoined me. Would you mind if I just left my clothes in here for a while I’m not ready to get dressed yet and I would really rather not have to carry them around. Not at all I said as I picked her clothes up off the floor and laid them in the dresser chair. As we walked out to the back yard I had an arm around her waist. She nudged me a little and pointed toward the hot tub see I told you she said. In the tub I saw her husband had the woman he had been with bent over the edge of the tub as he fucked her from behind. I’m going to join them in the tub she told me would you like to join us. Maybe I can catch up with you a little later I’m going to check on Linda first to see how she’s doing. She gave me a quick kiss and skipped off toward the tub where three couples were engage in various forms of sex. As I walked to Dave’s house I saw another couple in our backyard in one of the lounge chairs. The guy was on the bottom and the lady was riding his cock while he played with her tits. The party was in full swing and couples were paired up having fun. As I was about to walk into Dave’s back door I was greeted by a naked couple walking out his back door. I paused a moment to admire the ladies naked body as they walked past me toward my yard. As I entered the living room there were a number of couples engaged in what you would have to describe as an orgy. I checked out each couple looking for Linda but didn’t find her there. I had checked out the kitchen and she wasn’t there either. Next I walked down the hall toward the bedrooms. As I entered the master bedroom I found two guys standing just inside the door. Between them I found Linda. She was standing straight legged with her legs spread wide. She was bent over at the waist and one of the guys was fucking her from behind while she sucked the others cock. I watched the guy behind her holding her by the hips as he thrust his cock into her. The guy in front of her was resting his hands on her shoulders as he slowly fucked his cock in and out of her mouth. As he did she was stroking his cock as it slid in and out of her mouth. She would slowly rotate her hand in a sideways motion around the base then as she slid her mouth up removing all but the head of his cock from her mouth she would stroke the length of his saliva coated cock up to her lips. She would then slide his cock back into her mouth and down her throat again starting the sideways motion of her hand around the base of his cock. As I stood beside them I reached under her and massaged her tits. Without removing her mouth from the cock of guy in front of her or even looking over she reached out with her free hand and started stroking my cock. As I was standing there enjoying myself by watching Linda doing her thing with these two guys a woman walked up beside me. She draped an arm over my shoulder as she stood with me watching the show. I looked over and saw a woman that was just the opposite of the woman I had just been with. This lady must have been over six foot tall. She was completely naked and barefooted she was taller than me by a couple inches. She was very well proportioned but being that tall her tits were the size of small melons instead of grapefruits. She had long blond hair and a classic hourglass figure that she was happily showing off as she stood naked beside me. She had beautiful facial features that just set-off the whole package. I casually slipped an arm around her waist as I admired her naked body. I don’t know if Linda saw the woman standing next to me or if she just returned all her attention to the guy whose cock she had in her mouth but she let go of my cock. With my cock now free from Linda’s grip I gave my full attention to the woman next to me. As I admired her body I commented to her, damn lady you are all woman, every sexy inch of you. She just smiled and reached out with her free hand and wrapped it around my cock slowly stroking it. You’re nicely equipped there yourself big boy I might have just the place to put that if you’re interested. I turned toward her and rubbed my hand over her pussy. There was no doubt I wasn’t going to be the first man she was with tonight. Her pussy was soaking wet with a combination of her juices and cum running down the insides of her thighs glistening in the dim light of the bedroom. As I fingered her pussy I admired her beautiful tits. They were large, round and firm I leaned forward and sucked the nipple on her left breast into my mouth. She started to moan and with the arm she had around my shoulder she pulled me to her. I massaged her “G” spot and sucked her breast content in enjoying her body as we stood there. After a few minutes I walked her over to the bed and placed a couple pillows on the edge of the bed. I moved her in front of me to the side of the bed were I bent her over at the waist with her abdomen resting on the pillows. She was now a perfect height for me to enter her from behind. With her legs spread wide I moved behind her and rubbed my hard cock along the length of her pussy. She reached under herself grabbed my cock and positioned the head at her entrance. I arched my hips forward and in one quick motion drove my cock all the way into her. As my cock slid into her I was really surprised at how tight she was. Her pussy felt like a vice the way it gripped my cock. Her pussy was almost pulsating the way she was tightening and loosening the muscles in her pussy. I started slowly and methodically pounding my cock into her pussy. I built the tempo and force I was using on her and as our passions increased so did the tempo and force until I was pounding her as hard and fast as I could. The sound of my moist abdomen slapping against her moist ass echoed through the room. I would stop for a few moments holding my cock deep inside her pussy then start the process over again. I don’t know how long this went on I do know that being I had been with another woman already that night I was able to control cumming much longer than I had with the first woman I was with that night. At one point when I had slowed down to almost a stop I ran a finger from base of her pussy all the way up between the cheeks of her ass. I gently rubbed her little back door entrance as I passed over it drawing a moan as she pushed her ass back into my finger. I repeated this again paying special attention to coating my finger with her juices before moving it to her ass. This time with a well lubricated finger after massaging her bung hole I slowly applied more pressure and slowly slid my finger into her a little. I was taking it slow and easy as I played with her ass. The more I played with her ass the more aroused she seemed to became. I slowly withdrew my cock from her pussy and positioned my well lubricated cock head at her rear entrance. She seemed to brace herself a little when she felt me slowly push my cock into her ass. I kept applying pressure until I felt the head of my cock slip into her. I held still with just the head in her until I felt her push her ass back into me. As she pushed back impaling herself onto my cock I held her by the hips and pushed my cock into her. Slowly and methodically I slid my cock all the way into her ass and held it there motionless until I felt her start to move her hips. Her hips and ass started to make twitching movements after a few moments. Her breathing started coming in gasps drawn between clinched teeth. As she started moving her ass back and forth in a rhythmic motion I started to slowly start fucking her beautiful ass. As I started pumping my cock in and out of her she started forcing herself back into my thrusts with more force. I started thrusting my cock into her with more force as I matched her thrusts into me. I reached up and grabbed two hands full of her long blond hair and pulled lightly raising her head. When I did she started moaning loudly and whimpering in her passion. She was telling me that it felt so good and to fuck her ass harder as she sucked at the air she was breathing through clenched teeth. The slapping sounds of my sweet covered abdomen slapping against her wet ass filled the room. The couples that we were sharing the bed with were now watching us while they fucked. They were in the missionary position with him on top holding her legs straight up against his chest. He was fucking her hard and fast while he watched us with a look of pure lust on his face. The bed was shaking and both women were moaning in lust. The woman I was fucking was the first to go over the edge and let her orgasm sweep over her. The other woman wasn’t far behind her as she closed her eyes and started to moan that she was cumming. With the women coming at the same time I couldn’t hold out any longer and as I thrust my cock as far into this beautiful woman’s ass I started to cum. I sent squirt after squirt of cum deep into her ass as I held myself as deep in her ass as I could. I was spent as I held myself deep in her ass as I tried to regain my normal breathing. My legs were weak and I couldn’t stop the shaking in them. I gave up and slowly withdrew my cock from her ass and sat on the bed beside her before lying back with my legs off the edge of the bed. She looked over at me with a smile and a very satisfied look on her face. She ran a hand over my thigh lightly and whispered “that was great”. I most definitely had to agree with her it had been great. From out of nowhere Linda was standing between my legs. She laid down on top of me putting her arms around my neck and kissed me. As she did I tasted the salty remnants of the cum that she had swallowed moments before. She smiled at me knowing I could taste the cum in her mouth but didn’t say anything. Nothing needed to be said because we both new how much fun we both were having. I scooted her off me and rose up to a setting position looking at Linda with a smile. As I looked at her naked body I couldn’t help but notice how wet the inside of her thighs were, no doubt it was from the cum flowing from her pussy that had been deposited in her by the men she had fucked that night. I lightly ran a hand over the back of the woman I had just fucked who was now lying beside me and addressing both her and Linda I said I think I could use a drink and a bit to eat how about you two. Both women agreed that a drink was in order right about then. All three of us walked out of the bedroom and down the hall. As we did I had an arm around each of their waists and couldn’t help but think about how great it was to be me right then. In the kitchen I got three beers from the fridge opened them and handed one each to Linda and my new lady friend. We then went into the living room and sat down on the couch with me sitting between the two ladies. I enjoyed the beer and some munchies from a bowl on the coffee table as we surveyed the room. There were about four couples on the floor of the living room fucking. We sat on the couch sipping our beers and enjoying the show they were putting on. I can’t remember anybody saying anything as we were each just enjoying our beers and our sexual surroundings. I hadn’t noticed him until I heard him say great party isn’t it. I looked up and a guy was standing in front of Linda drinking a beer and checking out the room. The first thing I noticed about him was the fact that he was naked. The second thing I noticed was the fact that his cock looked about the size of Italian salami. It must have been at least eight to ten inches long hanging down his thigh in front of him. Linda got that familiar sparkle in her eye when she saw him. Great party I replied to him. Linda chimed in with “and it seems to just get better all the time” with a smile and a sparkle in her eye. Without saying another work Linda reached out a hand and hefted this guy’s cock inspecting it. Then she wrapped her fingers around it and started slowly stroking it. As his cock started to harden he turned toward Linda giving her better access to his growing cock. Linda eased forward on the couch to where she was setting on the edge she then gently pulled her new friend toward her by his cock. She tried to slide her mouth over the head of his cock but it was just too large to fit into her mouth. Linda didn’t let this slow her down though and she kept stroking and licking his cock until it was fully erect. As she was giving her attentions to his cock he reached down and started massaging her tits, tweaking and gently pulling on her nipples. The couch we were setting on had a little walkway between the back of it and the snack bar. As both Linda and her new well hung friend started getting hotter and heavier he reached down and eased Linda to her feet. He took this opportunity to pull her to him and kiss her deeply while pulling her into him with an ass check in each hand. Linda maneuvered her ass away from him a little then reached down between them and slid his hard cock between her legs where the shaft was rubbing against her pussy. It was really one of the strangest and most erotic things I think I have ever seen. His cock was so long that a good 3 or 4 inches protruded beyond her ass and was sticking out behind her as they stood there kissing. After a few minutes of this Linda had his cock glistening with a combination of her juices and cum flowing from her pussy. Linda was getting more and more sexually vocal by the minute. Finally he eased back away from her taking her by the hand he led her around the couch. Standing behind the couch he eased her forward bending her over the back of the couch and moved between her legs rubbing the head of his massive cock along her flowing slit. Linda looked back at him with hooded eyes and softly said take it slow until I get use to the size. He replied to not worry that he was going to take his time with her to make sure she enjoyed herself. Linda had enjoyed a number of well hung men but as far as I knew this was the biggest cock she was ever going to have inside her. Linda was gripping the back of the couch with both hands and closed her eyes as her friend eased the head of his cock into her pussy. With just the head in her he froze and stood perfectly still waiting for a sign she was ready to continue. After a few seconds Linda slowly started arching her hips causing her pussy to move over the head of the cock waiting behind her to impale her. He moved his hips back just a little then eased them forward sliding a few more inches of his cock into her. This process continued very slowly and patiently over the next few minutes until he had managed to impale her pussy with the full length of his cock. With what must have been at least 12 inches of hard cock in her he held himself firmly in her without moving for a few minutes waiting for her next indication that she was ready to continue. When Linda started moving again he started slowly started fucking her with long slow methodical strokes. Linda’s moans of pleasure had started to draw and audience as more and more people from the party started standing around watching her getting fucked. The sight of that massive cock sliding in and out of her pussy was almost intoxicating in the sexual effect it was having on everybody standing around watching. Some of the men and a few of the ladies took turns massaging her tits and tweaking her nipples. She was concentrating so much of the feel of that big cock in her pussy I’m not even sure she noticed them. As the minutes past he started fucking her a little faster and a little harder. Her moans were now none stop and her hips were arching back meeting his thrust with thrust of her own as she drove her pussy back impaling his cock deep into her with every stroke. I felt a hand wrap around my cock and looked over expecting to see the woman I had been sitting with when this whole thing started. I have no idea when but at some point she had gotten up and was now fucking some guy on the floor in front of the couch. I guess watching a guy with a cock the size of the one now fucking my wife can have that effect on you. In her place was now a petite little blond who was stroking my cock as we watched Linda putting on her show. I looked over at her and smiled as I took one of her tits in my hand. She leaned over so I could kiss her and as I did I slid my hand down between her legs letting a finger slid into her very wet pussy. My new lady friend separated herself from me momentarily while she stood up on the couch. She straddled me and slid a foot in between a cushion on either side of me. Then holding onto my shoulders for balance she squatted down lowering her pussy onto my cock. I had both hands free to enjoy her body as she fucked me setting on the couch. I would massage her tits pulling and tweaking her nipples. I was able to slid my hand between our bodies and massage her clit with my thumb. My cock couldn’t be described as rock hard being I had already fucked two women that night. It was hard enough to slid into her pussy and for her to enjoy. Although I didn’t think I was going to be able to cum again there was no reason I couldn’t enjoy this young ladies body while enjoying the sight of my wife being fucked behind us. I was also able to play with her ass which was something that she seemed to enjoy as much as I did. But the biggest turn on for me was watching Linda getting fucked right behind me at the same time. Two guys were now standing on the couch in front of Linda I’m sure they wanted her to give them some head while she was being fucked by this guy. She took one of the guys into her mouth for a few minutes but I think the feel of the guy fucking her had her mind way too occupied for another cock in her mouth at the same time. She withdrew the cock from her mouth but gripped both cocks in front of her one in each hand. I could tell she was gripping them tightly and stroking them with a strength that match that of the cock that was now slamming into her pussy. Linda’s breaths were coming in short hard gasps. She was moaning none stop and mumbling almost incoherently. I knew it was going to be but a matter of seconds until she had a major orgasm. Of course I think everybody in the room knew that. The guy fucking her continued slamming his cock in and out of her until he heard her start to scream that she was cumming at which time holding her by the hips he slammed his cock as deep into her as he could and held it there letting her ride out her orgasm on it. I could tell by the look on his face that as he held his cock deep inside her feeling her pussy gripping and pulsating on his cock he started squirting his cum inside her. The feeling must have been contagious because at the same time the two guys whose cocks Linda was stroking began to squirt cum on her face and onto her back. A smile spread across her face as she felt their cum landing on her body. She continued to stroke their cocks until she felt the pulsing stop and their bodies relax. She then let go of the cocks she was holding as her body draped over the back of the couch. The blond riding my cock was slamming herself up and down on my cock as she watched Linda and her group. I was holding her by the ass with both hands and meeting each of her slams with a thrust of my own as I arched my hips driving my cock up and deep into her pussy. With all her weight she came down on my cock driving it has deep into her as she could and started to cum. I let go all resistance holding my cock deep in her pussy as I started to cum, I don’t know how much semen I deposited inside her but do know it was pleasurably for me. She lends forward and her mouth found mine. We shared a deep kiss as we enjoyed our bliss. The large cock in Linda’s pussy was softening as both Linda and he were resting as they came down from their sexual highs. After a few moments he started to slowly back away from her withdrawing his cock from her pussy. I hadn't noticed her before but as soon as his cock emerged from her pussy Sandy was there with a warm wet washcloth and started to clean the cum flowing out of her. Linda remained draped over the couch until Sandy had cleaned the majority of the over flowing cum flowing from her pussy. Linda made a quick trip to the restroom to freshen up a little. While she was away Sandy lends over the back of the couch and wrapped her arms around me giving me a kiss. I want to thank you both so much for being part of my birthday party and for making it so special she said. Oh thank you very much for letting us be part of it I told her we really enjoyed ourselves tonight and hope we can do it again sometime. I think we can come up with a reason to have another party real soon she replied. Linda rejoined me on the couch wrapping an arm around me and snuggling up with me. As we sat there relaxing most of the party goers came to say their good byes as they were leaving. It seemed that in a matter of a very few minutes most of the people there had left. I bent down and gave Linda a soft kiss and ask her if she was ready to go. She said that she really should help Sandy clean up a little before we go. I said I don’t think there will be much cleaning up going on tonight and we can come back tomorrow to help them. We found Sandy and Dave in the kitchen and told them that we were going to call it a night but would be by tomorrow to help clean up. They thanked us again for everything and said they would see us tomorrow. Without giving it any thought at all we walk naked out the back door and through the yard to our house. Everybody was gone from our yards when we got home and we both just went straight to bed. We held each other under the covers and I ask Linda if she had had fun tonight. She said this had to have been one of the best parties like this that we had ever been to. Linda and I have a little ritual that after going to a swinger’s party or being with another couple no matter how much sex we have had that night we always try to make love when we get home. Even after being with three different women that night as my mind began to replay the events of the night my cock started to get hard. Not diamond cutter hard but hard enough to slide into my wife’s well fucked and very lubricated pussy. She rolled over onto her side and I eased in behind her in a spooning position. She reached down between her legs and guided my cock into her pussy. It was loose and very wet from all the cum that had been deposited in it that night but I can’t remember it ever feeling better. We maintained a slow methodical groove as we recounted our activities that night. We talked about the people that we had fucked, sucked and licked. We talked about the people that we had watched fucking and sucking. I would tell her about something I had done or seen and that would remind her of something that she had seen or done. I asked her about the big dick that she had fucked last tonight. She smiled and said well I guess he was lucky he was the last I don’t think I could have handled him earlier in the night. Then she added that she thinks that every woman during her wet dreams gives thought to what it must be like to be fucked by a real large cock she knew that she had. Now that the dream has come true and while she did enjoy it she didn’t feel the need to ever fuck anything that big again. Don’t get me wrong she said I still want nice size cocks it’s just that sometimes too much of a good thing isn’t a good thing and for me between six and nine inches works just fine. She looked back over her shoulder at me as she rolled her head around to kiss me saying I really love you to which I told her how much I loved her. I held her wrapped in my arms with my cock buried in her pussy and must have closed my eyes thinking I must be the luckiest guy in the world to have a woman like Linda.

When this story took place Linda and I were not new to the lifestyle. That being said we were also not what you would call hardcore swingers either. I would guess we had been involved in foursomes with maybe three different couples. Two of which were strangers that we had met through swinger publications. With both of those couples we had sex on the first date. The sex that we had with those couples was started by Linda and the male half of the other couple being the first two naked. We had also been to a few swingers dances (off premises) but had never been to an on-premises club. The group action offered by the on-premises club was something that had always intrigued me as something I really wanted us to experience. Linda was more comfortable with couple on couple action she had said she wanted to get to know a couple before we played with them. Linda would never bring up any interest in the lifestyle. It was always a conversation that was started by me. She was always a willing participant in any sexual activities and when we were with another couple she was always the one who seemed to start the party so to speak. However whenever I would bring up the subject of attending a party house or an on-premise club she was always reluctant to the idea. Because of her reluctance in this area I didn’t want to push things too much. But as reluctant as she was toward this subject I was on the opposite end of the spectrum and fantasized about group play. So whenever I felt it was a good time to broach the subject again I would do just that. My persistence finally wore down her resistance and she agreed to check out a party-house with me but made it clear this was my idea and she didn’t think anything sexual was going happen. We would just check it out to see what we thought about it and nothing more. I was fine with that stipulation just happy to finally be able to get her in the door to break down her resistance. My thoughts were nothing would happen this time but maybe just maybe she would see that it wasn’t as intimidating as she had envisioned. If so maybe she would be open to making a return trip there something. I learned of a party house located about sixty miles from our home. I had called the couple that put on the parties to learn a little about this place. Bob and Carol were the couples that ran it and I was impressed with how open, friendly and helpful they were. They told me what they offered, what to expect and also what the rules of the parties were including “no” meant no. I told them about Linda’s reluctance to attend a party house as well as some of her fears. After a couple calls in one of which Linda talked to Carol for probably the better part of an hour. She seemed much more comfortable with the idea of checking the place out after that conversation. Carol had told me about an upcoming theme party that we might enjoy attending I approached Linda with the idea about checking it out. After some brief reluctance Linda finally said well it’s up to you we can check it out if you want to. As most guys will tell you, you might be getting into some dangerous areas when women tell you I don’t care it’s up to you. Ok I’m spoiled and wanted to so I made plans to attend. We all know that is the female side of this thing that makes it work and I just wanted Linda to know all the facts before she made a judgment one way or the other. The day of the theme party finally arrived. I was trying to be cool but truth be told I was as nervous as I had been in a very long time. Linda on the other hand went about her daily routines like it was any other day. She was so calm I was convinced that she had already made her mind up to the fact that she wasn’t going to participate in anything sexual that night. We took the kids to their grandparents that afternoon and grabbed a sandwich on the way home. When we walked in the door I told Linda I was going to take my shower and get dressed. As I showered Linda laid out what she was going to wear that night. The theme for the night was lady in red so Linda chose a red cocktail dress, a pair of red high heel “CFM” shoes and thigh highs to wear for the night. As I was shaving Linda ran her bath water. She set out her shaving supplies which included those she used to trim her pubic area and placed them beside the tub without saying a word. She added some scented bath oils to the water and climbed in. As she relaxed in the tub I left her alone and continued dressing in the other room. My pulse quickened as I walked out of the bathroom because there was only one reason I could think of as to why she brought out what she needed to trim her pubic area. I busied myself around the house waiting for Linda to get ready to go. I was trying not to show the anxiety I was feeling. I was just so excited about finely getting to go to the kind of party I had only heard and read about. The car was loaded, the dogs were fed, everything was ready to go I just needed Linda to get ready and we would be gone. When Linda walked into the living room my cock sprang to an instant erection. She was wearing a red cocktail dress that came to mid-thigh. The dress was just short enough to give a glimpse of the tops of her thigh highs. She had on the pair of red CFM shoes that placed her ass in the just right position. The back of the dress came to just below her shoulder blades with the front showing a lot of cleavage. I could tell by the way her nipples were protruding that she wasn’t wearing a bra. Her makeup was perfect as was her hair. Her lips may have been saying nothing is going to happen tonight but her body was saying lets fuck. She asked how she looked and if I thought she was dressed alright for tonight. I don’t know why women do that, do they really think a guy with sex on his mind is going to tell her anything other than she looks great. Alright I said you look great you look so sexy in such an elegant way. I grabbed some fruit out of the fridge that I had cut up to munch on the drive along with some fruit juice. In a matter of just a few minutes we were out of town and on the interstate on our way to find out what party houses are all about. We made some small talk during the first part of the trip but after a few minutes we both settled into our own thoughts. Other than her sexy attire Linda gave no indication of any interest in any sexual activity that night. As we drove she had settled back in her seat staring out the passenger side widow lost in thought. As we neared our destination I pulled out the direction I had be given. The direction lead us to our destination with no problem what so ever. As we found a parking place Linda checked her reflection in the mirror of her sun visor. She proceeded to freshen her makeup along with making sure her hair was just right. We walked up to the front door and rang the doorbell. Within just a few seconds we were met by Carol. She greeted us and seemed genuinely happy to see us. We exchanged greetings and were welcomed to their party. Carol gave us a tour of the house explaining each area along with what we could expect in each area. She took a moment to address Linda saying that she understood that we had never been to a party like this before. She wanted to insure Linda that in this place there would be no pressure on her to do anything and that no means no. This seemed to relax Linda a little as we continued to tour the house. We arrived a little early, about 7PM so that we would have a chance to meet the proprietors and check the place out before most of the partiers showed up. There were two of the regular couples there and they were helping Bob, the male half running the party, set things up for the night. Carol ended our tour in the kitchen area where she offered us coffee which we gladly accepted. As we sipped our coffee we chatted with Carol. A short time later Bob as well as the other couples entered the kitchen were Carol introduced them to us. I don’t really know what I was expecting but we found everybody very open and friendly as well as being down to earth people. It was no secret that this was our first venture into something like this and everybody seemed to go out of their way to make us comfortable. We must have lounged around the kitchen chatting for the better part of an hour before the doorbell rang announcing the arrival of more partiers. Barbra, the female half of one of the regular couples told Linda that she was going to go out to the living room area where it was a little more comfortable. Linda and I joined her in the living room we sat down on the couch where we checked out the decorations. Before she sat down Barbara turned on the TV and turned on some porn. As she sat down she told Linda that they always play a little porn on the TV’s it helps in setting the mood. More and more couples were arriving over the next hour or so. A number of them greeted Barbra with hugs and kisses. She would then introduce each of them to us. There was a vast verity in the couples attending the party. Most were in their thirties and forties and most were very attractive. They all seemed very open and friendly as wells as being genuinely happy to meet us. Barbra seemed to sense that we were a little at a loss of where and how we wanted to proceed. She got up and asked Linda if she would like to check out some of the action. Linda said sure and stood to join Barbra as she led the way down the hallway toward the bedrooms. Not to be left out I joined them as they checked out the action going on in some of the rooms. We walked into the group room where a number of mattresses were laid out on the floor and found five or six couples naked on the mattresses engaged in a multitude of sexual acts. One sexy blond lady was standing bent over between two men. One was fucking her from behind while she was giving head to the other. Another woman was riding a guy and making no secret of the fact the she was enjoying his cock in her pussy. The sights, sounds and smells in the room were pure sex and I found it all very stimulating. I found the sight of the blond standing between the two guys to be a real turn on. The one that was fucking her was causing her large breast to sway from side to side with each thrust. As we stood and watched the action around the room Barbra glanced over to Linda then back to me with a smile said I think all this is turning Linda on just look how her nipples are sticking out. With that she reached out and ran a finger over the front of Linda’s dress and her erect nipples. Linda laughed a little and said yes it is very stimulating that’s for sure. Barbra looked at Linda then to me and asked if we would like to join her in the hot tub. Without hesitation Linda said yes that sounds like fun, Linda then asked me if I would mind getting our robes out of the car. Barbra and Linda proceeded to the hot tub as I went out to the car to get our robes. On returning I found Carol in the kitchen and paid our donation to the party before joining Barbra and Linda in the hot tub. The hot tub was located in what had been the garage. The lighting was deemed but you could still make out what was going on. Linda and Barbra were both in the tub when I arrived and were sitting on either side of a guy I didn’t know. They were all three laughing, joking around and seemed to be having fun. I removed my clothes and joined them in the tub sitting on the far side of the tub from were Linda and Barbra where. Barbra introduced the guy they were sitting with as Dave an old friend of hers and a regular at these parties. Two other couples were also in the tub with us. They smiled and nodded their heads in greeting as I got into the tub. One couple was too engaged in their own thing to pay much attention to the rest of us. I watched the couple who were obviously getting into it for a few minutes when I heard the other young lady on the other end of the tub announce to the guy with her that she was too hot as she climbed out of the tub and sat on the side with her feet dangling in the tub. She was a beautiful blond in her twenties I would guess. She had those perfect perk young breasts that naturally stood out proud and tall on her chest. She was opening and closing her legs as she chatted with the guy she was with which was putting on quite a show for the rest of us. About this time a guy entered the room and saw Barbra in the tub. Hey there you are he greeted her I’ve been looking all over for you. He walked around the tub leaned over the edge and gave Barbra a deep kiss. Hi Dan she said I want you to meet Linda and her husband. Dave waved a greeting toward me and greeted Linda by walked over to her and giving her a kiss. Glad to meet both of you he said but right now I’ve got a promise from Barbra that I have got to collect on maybe I can catch up with you guys later. He then walked back over to Barbra took her hand and led her out of the tub and back into the house. I went back to checking out the action going on in the tub. The couple that were about to get it on were getting up and getting out of the tub. The guy made no attempt of trying to conceal the fact that he had a hard on that was sticking straight up. They both dried off and left the room. The other couple followed their lead and also left the tub. This left just Linda, Dave and I in the tub. My attention was brought back to Linda and Dave when I heard Dave let out a very soft moan. Linda was sitting beside him and looking over at him. I was going slow and letting Linda lead the way because I didn’t want to get her into anything that she wasn’t comfortable with. However the closer I looked at her and Dave I detected movement of her right arm which was causing little waves. I knew almost instantly that she was jacking Dave off under the water. Then I saw Dave reach down with his left hand under the water. Linda moved just a little and I knew she was spreading her legs giving Dave access to her pussy. My cock sprang to life while I watched the two of them. Neither of them spoke as they stimulated each other under the water. After a few minutes of watching them I decided to give them a little privacy to see what would happen. I broke the silence by telling Linda I was going to the restroom and would be right back and ask her if she will be ok. She looked at me nodded and said ok I’ll be fine. I got out of the tub, dried off and left to find the restroom. I had killed a few minutes checking out the group room again and was on my way back to the hot tub when I met Linda and Dave walking my way hand in hand. They both had a towel wrapped around them. Linda walked up to me took my hand gave me a kiss and said come on we are going to play a little bit. She then led both Dave and I down the hall to one of the semi-private rooms. We found a private area with a mattress on the floor. Linda took her towel off threw it on the floor then grabbed both Dave’s and my towels and jerked them from our bodies. Dave and I were both standing there with our cocks standing straight up, hard and ready for action. I could see why Linda was attracted to him he must have had a cock at least ten inches long and very thick. Linda walked up to me threw her arms around my neck and gave me a deep wet kiss. I eased a little to the side reached between her legs and ran my hand over her pussy. Feeling the wetness and heat coming from her pussy I slid a finger into her. She pulled her mouth from mine and said I want to suck you cock while Dave fucks me from behind. We melted onto the mattress I was on my back Linda knelt down beside me and sucked my cock into her mouth. Her ass was held high and inviting. David stood there for a moment and looked at me for my ok to proceed. You better get that cock into her before she starts without you I told him. Dave knelt behind her and eased between her legs. As he ran his cock over her pussy Linda reached back and guided him into her. Dave started a slow and rhythmic thrusting into her pussy. Linda was moaning as she would lower her mouth onto my cock as his cock slid in and out of her. Dave’s pace steadily picked up as he fucked Linda. As his pace picked up Linda’s pleasure on my cock also increased. Soon Dave was slamming his cock into her pussy causing her tits to sway from side to side with each thrust of his cock. Linda was soon lost in her own pleasure her breaths were coming in short gasps. She was kissing the head of my cock and stroking it as Dave brought her over the edge of her first orgasm. I saw Dave grab her hips and pull her into him as he thrust his cock as deep into her pussy as he could. I knew he was cumming deep inside her. I would guess it was the first squirt of cum to hit the back of her pussy that brought Linda over the edge and she screamed out her orgasm. Dave slowly sank to the floor a few minutes later as he did his cock came out of her pussy with a plopping sound. From my vantage point I could see his cum mixed with her juices slowly running down the insides of her thighs. Linda leaned forward removing my cock from her mouth and kissed me. As she did I rolled her over onto her back. After watching Dave fuck her and knowing how much being fuck with his big cock turned her on I needed to cum and to cum soon. As I moved between her legs I spread them wide as I lined my cock up at the entrance of her pussy. She was so well lubricated along with the fact that Dave’s cock had stretched her pussy to the point it was gaping open there was no hesitation on my part. I just thrust my hips forward and sank my eight inch cock all the way into her pussy. As I entered her Linda let out a guttural moan and thrust her hips up to meet my assault on her pussy. We were not making love we were fucking in the purest sense of the word. I was thrusting my hips like a jack hammer slamming my cock into her hard, fast and deep. Linda was meeting every one of my thrust with a thrust of her own. She would meet my cock being thrust into her by rolling her hips, raising her ass up and thrusting her hips forward to meet my thrusts. Her pussy was so full of Dave’s cum that her pussy would splash out a combination of their juices every time my cock slid into her. As our pelvic areas slammed together they made a wet slapping sound. I knew at this pace I wasn’t going to last too long but neither of us cared this was all about cumming. Dave leaned forward and started sucking Linda’s breast as I was kneeling between her legs fucking her as hard as I could. She was holding his head with one hand and bracing herself with the other as she continued to thrust her hips up to imbed her pussy onto my cock. I felt my cock start to twitch and could feel my seed making its way up my cock. Her legs were straight up and being held there by my chest. I grabbed the front of her thighs pulling myself as deep into her as I could as I started to cum. I shot spurt after spurt of cum deep into her pussy. I seemed to be cumming more than I could ever remember cumming before. After I finished I collapsed beside her as I tried to catch my breath. As we were laying there Dave excused himself to go to the restroom as he left he said he would be right back. When he was gone I asked Linda if she was having fun to which she affirmed that she was having a great time. I told her that I had seen her jacking him off in the hot tub. Linda looked at me with a smile as she told me that she was just sitting there not really knowing what to expect when he took her hand and placed it on his cook. I couldn’t help it she said that is one of the nicest cocks I have ever seen. I have told you that I have always wanted to see what it would be like to have a big cock and that is one very big cock. She said she was stroking his cock when the next thing she knows he has a finger in her pussy. It just felt so good and that is what we are here for isn’t it I just wanted to fuck him. You’re alright with me doing that aren’t you she asked. Yes it is I told her and I’m glad that you’re having fun and that is what we are here for. About that time Dave came back into the room. He knelt down beside Linda and ran his hand over her breast. In reply Linda reached up and wrapped her hand around his cock stroking it lightly. Dave rose up on his knees and moved toward Linda’s head. She rolled to her side and sucked the tip of his cock into her mouth. It was so large that she couldn’t get much of it into her mouth but tried to do her best with what she was able to handle. I rolled a nipple between my thumb and forefinger. I could tell that she wanted to take some time to enjoy what Dave had to offer her so I decided to give them a little private time. I whispered in her ear that I’ll be right back I need to go to the rest room. It had worked so well the first time I it wouldn’t hurt to give her a little more time alone with her fantasy cock. This time I really did need to make a short pit stop before anything else took place. There was a restroom located off the group room that I headed for. The lighting in the group room was dim to the point that your eyes needed to accustom to the darkness to see what was going on inside. As I walked into the group room I could see a number of people were on the mattresses engaging in various forms of sex. I heard moans and groans from both males and females coming from all the sexual activity taking place in there. I also noticed a couple standing next to the door. The man was standing with his back against the wall with the woman in front of him. I noticed them but didn’t pay much attention to them as I entered the room. I walked passed them and continued into the restroom. As I left the restroom I paused for a moment to take a closer look at what all was going on in the room. As I was there my eyes became accustom to the light letting me see all that was going on. I will just say that it was what you would imagine what would be going on during group sex. It was to say the least a very stimulating site. I had an urge to join in on the fun but decided I should instead return to where Linda was and rejoin her and Dave. As I was walking out of the room I noticed again the couple standing by the door. This time I paid a lot more attention to them. The woman was a very big lady, not fat or over weight but perfectly proportioned. She was probably around six foot tall and maybe a hundred and fifty pounds or so. She had large tits about the size of grapefruits, a flat stomach and a beautiful face. As I walked up to them I was checking out her body which I found very erotic. As my eyes scanned from her body back to her face where we made eye contact. As I did she slowly ran her tongue over her upper lip as she looked into my eyes. Do you like what you see she said with a smile, very much I replied. I walked up to them and introduced myself they reciprocated saying that she was Clay and her husband was Sam. We made some small talk which I found a little strange and out of the ordinary at least for me in that I was introducing myself and engaging in a conversation with a naked couple in a room in which I don’t know how many other people were engaging in various forms of sex. But in some strange way it seemed quite normal but none the less very exciting to me. I hadn’t noticed just how exciting it was to me until Clay (I found out later her name was shorten from Claudine) reached down and ran her hand over the towel that covered my cock. The towel was tented out in front of me and doing nothing to cover my erection. You look like you’re enjoying yourself she said with a smile. Very much I confessed to her. As she continued to run her hand over my cock I could see her nipples harden and start to grow. It looks like you’re getting a little excited yourself I told her as I ran a finger over one of her nipples. As I did she let out a little moan and smiled at me. She leaned back against her husband and I saw her hip sway a little as she pushed her ass back into his cock. Sam was staring at the action going on next to us on the mattresses. I followed his gaze and saw that he was watching two women engaged in sex One woman was lying on her back with her upper body supported by a guy sitting in back of her. Her legs were spread wide and another woman was knelling in front on her with her head in the woman's crotch. The one that was performing oral sex on the other was holding her ass high and had Sam’s attention. Sam whispered something in Clay’s ear to which she nodded her head smiled and said sure go ahead, have fun. Sam eased himself from behind Clay and knelt behind the woman eating the other woman As I was watching Sam I felt a hand squeeze my cock. I looked back to Clay who said do you want to join them or play with me. I reached between her legs and ran my fingers over her pussy. My fingers were covered with her juices as soon as I touched her. I leaned forward to kiss her as my finger entered her pussy. As my lips touched hers she opened her mouth and our tongues met. As we parted from our kiss Clay looked me in the eye then slowly sank to the floor. With a jerk she pulled the towel from around my waist and slowly stroked my cock. She seemed fixated by my cock as she leaned forward ran her tongue over the entire shaft before letting her mouth engulf it. I watched as the entire eight inches of my cock slid into her mouth and down her throat. She gently cupped my balls in one hand as she slowly slid her head back until just the head of my cock was left in her mouth then she would slid it all the way back in again. My hands were resting on either side of her head more to maintain my balance than anything else. Clay pulled her head back to the point that my cock exited her mouth. She stood back up put her arms around my neck and gave me a deep wet kiss. When we parted that kiss she looked me in the eyes again and said let’s find a place where we can lay down. Lead the way was my reply. We found an open spot on the mattresses and settled down. Clay lied down on her back and spread her legs just enough to give me a good look at her pussy. I knelt between her legs resting my hands on her knees. I slowly pushed her knees outward spreading her legs wide to give me access to her pussy. I kissed my way down the insides of her thighs to her pussy. I leaned forward and ran my tongue around the outside of her pussy. She responded by lifting her hips off the mattress and thrusting her pussy forward to meet my tongue. I took my time enjoying the smell and taste of her womanhood. She was grinding her pussy into my face and starting to moan. I flicked my tongue over her clit which brought an even louder moan. I alternated flicking my tongue over her clit and driving my tongue as deep into her pussy as I could. After a period of time Clay wrapped hands around my head forcing my mouth to her pussy that she was grinding into my face. Her whole body was shaking and her breathing was coming in short gasps. I knew she was right at the brink of her orgasm. I sucked her clit into my mouth like it was a small cock. While I held her clit firmly between my lips as I continued sucking on it Clay had a massive orgasm. She expelled so much female juices that my face was cover with her juices. As Clay came down from her orgasm I let her clit slip from between my lips. I blew lightly over her clit and pussy. I knew she would be ultra-sensitive in that area so I made sure to only touch her lightly. I kissed and licked her juices from the insides of her thighs. After a few minutes I kissed my way up her body until our lips met As our lips parted Clay smiled and said you are good honey my heart is still pounding. As are you I told her you give great head but I would really like to fuck you now. I got up from Clay and eased her over onto her hands and knees then eased in behind her. I ran my cock over the length of her pussy letting her juices coat it. She reached between her legs, wrapped her fingers around my cock and positioned it at the entrance to her pussy. I arched my hips forward thrusting my cock all the way into her with one thrust. I held myself all the way in her for a moment before slowly drawing it back out again. Then I thrust it all the way back into her again. I would thrust into her and then slowly pull out of her. I got into a rhythm as we fucked. I ran my thumb from the back of her pussy back and over her ass. As my thumb passed over her tight little back door she let out a moan of pleasure. The next time I did this I paused at her asshole rubbing my thumb over it pushing into her just a little bit. Again she moaned and this time pushed back into my thumb. I don’t know where she got it but Clay reached back and handed me a small bottle. I looked at it and discovered it was a small bottle of KY lubricant. With my cock still buried in her pussy I held the bottle of lubricant between the cheeks of her ass letting a small amount flow down and over her asshole. I rubbed the area with a finger letting the slick liquid coat her entrance. As I put a little pressure on her puckered little hole my finger slowly entered her. As I fingered her back entrance I poured a little more lubricant between down the crack of her ass. I slowly pulled my cock out of her pussy and coated the head with some of the KY. I then ran the head of my cock over her tight little backdoor. I pushed forward slowly my cock slid into her as I did she pushed back into me impaling my cock into her ass. After a few minutes she became use to my size and started to roll her hips which caused my cock to slide in and out of her. I started to fuck her ass a little faster and with a little more force. Yea that’s it baby fuck my ass with that big cock of yours. The harder I fucked her the more vocal she got encouraging me and instructing me on what she wanted. In just a matter of a few minutes I had a firm grip of her hips and was pulling her back into me as I thrust my cock into her. I could feel the muscles inside her ass gripping my cock as I would pull it out of her. I slapped her ass with a smack and she screamed out her pleasure. Some guy moved over in front of Clay as I was fucking her ass and knelt down. He placed his cock to her lips she grabbed his cock and sucked it into her throat. Clay’s body was shacking and she was moaning loudly as her orgasm overcame her. She was holding the guys cock in front of her with one hand and with the other she was rubbing her clit with jackhammer like speed. I knew she was close and I also knew I couldn’t hold out much longer. I quit trying to hold back and after a few more strokes I pulling her back into me as hard as I could and started to cum deep in her ass. At the same time Clay started to cum, she was moaning, whimpering and calling out the fact that she was cumming. The guy in front of her was frantically stroking his cock. He placed the head between her lips and started to cum. After the guy in front of her stopped squirting cum into her mouth Clay licked the head clean and collapsed forward with me on top of her. We both laid there trying to catch our breath and come back to earth after a tremendous sexual high. My cock was softening in her ass and working its way out of her. Oh baby that was great Clay said with a smile as she glanced over her shoulder at me did you enjoy it. Enjoy it is an understatement I said that was great we have got to get your names and number before we leave I would love to get together again. I would love that she replied. I got up from Clay and told her I would love to spend a little more time with her but I need to find my wife and make sure she’s doing alright. In parting she told me to be sure to get with her and Sam later they would love to meet my wife and wanted to exchange contact information. I promised her that we would and headed into the restroom to freshen up a little bit before checking on Linda. Before I even walked into the room which I had left Linda I could hear her moans of pleasure from the hallway. As I walked into the room I found Linda on her hands and knees with Dave behind her slamming his cock into her from behind. There was a guy I didn’t know kneeling in front of her and she had his cock in her mouth. I hadn’t really noticed before how big Dave’s cock looked sliding in and out of her pussy. It was huge and was about as big around as an eight ounce V8 can. The sight of that huge cock slamming into Linda’s pussy then slowly pulling out was one of the most erotic sights I had ever saw. When it would come out of her pussy it was coated with white clumps of cum along with her juices making it glistened in the dim light. You could tell that Linda was really enjoying being fucked by Dave from her moans and by the way she was pushing her body back into his. I was a little surprised by how much she was into giving head to the guy in front of her. Up until that point in time Linda would never give head to completion. She would just do it to please me and get me ready. But tonight as I watched she was stroking this guy’s cock as she was sucking it deep into her mouth. You could tell be watching her the way she was jacking him off with his cock in front of her mouth all the while looking up at him she was trying to get him to cum. Then I heard her say something that I had never heard her say before. While looking up at this guy and stroking his cock she said “come on baby give it to me, let me taste your cum baby”. With that she sucked his cock back into her mouth working her mouth up and down on his cock. I saw him grab her head in both hands as he fucked her mouth. Then he stopped and held his cock deep in her mouth and I knew he was filling her mouth with his cum. Instead of backing her mouth off his cock like she has always done in the past she was trying her best to swallow every drop of cum he was shooting into her mouth. It was a little too much volume for her to handle though and cum started to flow out of the corners of her mouth. She backed her mouth off his cock and swallowed cum that was left in her mouth all the while looking up at him. After Linda had swallowed his cum she sucked his cock back into her mouth cleaning every last drop of cum off it. I hadn’t noticed before because I had been watching Linda so closely but on the other side of her a young blond woman was on her hands and knees intently watching the threesome in front of her. She looked up at me and smiled. I had been so intently watching Linda that I hadn’t noticed that I was stroking my cock while I was watching her. I walked around Linda and Dave to the blond on the other side of them. I knelt down beside her running my hand over her back. Are you with them she asked nodding toward Linda and Dave? She’s my wife I told her and we just met Dave tonight. She said she had just been watching them because they were so turned on to each other. Mind if I join you I asked her. You mean watch them with me or fuck me while you watch them she said with a smile. Fuck you while we both watch them I answered. That’s fine with me she said as I moved behind her. She couldn’t have been over thirty her skin was so smooth she had the look of a grown up cheer leader. I moved up behind her and rubbed my cock over her pussy. She reached between her legs took my cock and positioned it at the entrance to her pussy. I slowly moved forward driving my cock into her tight pussy. As I slowly fucked this beautiful lady whom I didn’t even know her name we both watched my wife continue to please two men in front of us. Linda was so intent with what she was doing I don’t even thing she noticed me beside her. Dave was now holding her by the hips and again pulling her back into his thrust. Then he stopped, he pulled her hard back into him and held his cock deep into her closed his eyes and started to cum. Linda started screaming out that she was cumming. She told Dave to fill her pussy with his cum she wanted to feel his big cock shooting cum into her. Dave held his cock in her pussy for a few minute before slowly easing himself out of her. I don’t think I had ever seen a cock as big as his. Even though it was now semi-hard it looked to be over ten inches long. As he rolled over to Linda’s side she collapsed onto the mattress with her legs still spread wide giving me a clear view of her gaping pussy with Dave’s cum flowing out of it. She looked over at me it was obvious that she hadn’t seen me enter the room. Hey honey she said are you having fun. I was fucking a beautiful unknown blond right beside her, yes I told her and it looks like you’re enjoying yourself also. Mmmmm she mouthed oh yea much more than I thought I would that’s for sure. She reached up and ran a finger across the corner of her mouth removing some cum that was still there. Yea I would say you’re having a great time I said with a smile. Well maybe I should go freshen up just a little she said as she ran her tongue around her lips and as far out as she could reach. As she was standing there she looked back at me and said I really should tell you something else while I’m thinking about it. What’s that I said, before she answered me she just stood there for a second or two with her legs slightly spread. She then ran a finger over the inside of her thigh where Dave’s cum was still flowing out of her pussy. With his cum coating her finger she looked at it for a second before holding it to her mouth and sucking her finger. When she looked back at me she said with a smile I think I’ve acquired a taste for cum. As Linda left the room the young blond I was fucking was starting to moan as I slammed my cock into her. It wasn’t long until she was moaning and screaming to the world that she was cumming. I continued slamming my cock into her until her orgasm passed. I knew I wasn’t going to be able to cum myself but I did everything I could to give her as much pleasure as I could. I brought her to one more orgasm before Linda came back from the restroom. She collapsed forward with me on top of her. I moved her hair off her neck and face before I leaned forward and kissed her neck. You were wonderful I told her do you come here often. About every month or so she replied how about you two I don’t think I ever seen you here before. It’s our first time but I don’t think it going to be our last. I would love to see you again and spend some more time with you. I would like that she replied as Linda reentered the room. She told me her name was Karen and she would love to introduce her husband to us next time they see us. I got up from Karen and met Linda as she came into the room. She gave me a hug and thanked me for talking her into coming she really enjoyed herself tonight. She said as much as she has enjoyed herself she was a little sore, tired and about ready to go. I hope you don’t mind honey she said but it’s going to take a little while to get ready to fuck some more. I told her that was fine and we should find our clothes and say our good byes if she wanted to. After we got dressed we stopped in the kitchen to get some juice and say our good byes. Linda made sure she got Dave’s number and promised that we would get together again real soon. Clay and her husband came into the kitchen about that time and I introduce them to Linda. We also exchanged contact information with them before leaving. As we were driving down the freeway on our way home I again ask Linda if she had enjoyed herself. She reached down and stroked my thigh before looking up at me and said that she doesn’t think she has ever had so many orgasms in one night in her life. There was just so much going on, so many things to see, the sights, sounds and smells just formed a mix to the senses that was so exotic. I filled some fantasies that I had kept secret for a long time because I didn’t know what you would say if I told you about them. After tonight I think we can open up to each other with whatever fantasy we might have without fear of the other not understanding or accepting our feelings. I said I had been trying to tell her that for longer than I could remember. She snuggled up next to me and said I know I’m sorry it took me so long to realize that. We continued to talk as we drove about everything that we had done and experienced that night. As we did Linda started stroking my cock through my slacks. Before long she unzipped my slacks and pulled them down. She lowered her head to my lap and started licking and sucking my cock. She rolled her head around and looked up at me with a sly smile she said your cock smells and tastes like pussy what have you been up to? Well I said in reply your lips taste like cum what have you been up to. Fair enough she said before lowering her mouth back to my cock. For most of the drive home from there Linda alternated between licking and sucking my cock and talking about all that had taken place. After cumming so many times that night it took some time before she was able to give me an orgasm. Just before we got back home while she was on her hand and knees giving me a combination of a blow job and jacking me off she brought me over the top. I told her I was about to cum and this time instead of removing her mouth from my cock she sucked it deeper into her mouth and swallowed every drop of cum I could pump into her mouth.

Mary and I have been married nearly seven years and swinging for the last year and a half, that is it’s been a year and a half science the first time we had sex with another couple. I still have trouble believing that my wife, who was a 17-year-old virgin when we started dating, allowed me to undress her and make love to her on the living room floor while my friend Bob and his new bride watched from the couch. Then we watched them make love on the couch. Later the four of us went to bed where they watched us, and we watched them make love all that night. Bob is the second man, after me, to ever see Mary nude, and he is the only man, besides me, she has seen naked. The next day the four of us again made love while watching each other. That night I watched my wife play with Bob's cock. It was so sexy, her playing with the second cock she has ever seen. Then his wife, Darlene, sucked Bob's cock while Mary played with it. Then Darlene asked if she could suck my cock and Mary said yes she could. Darlene took my cock into her mouth, and Mary moved closer to me. Bob snuggled tight to my wife’s back while she kissed me and his wife sucked my cock. Then Bob stuck his cock into my wife. I could not believe it was happening, My hand was in Mary’s pussy, and his cock pushed past my fingers and entered her from behind. I am not sure, but I believe it was knowing that he was in her pussy even more than Darlene’s Deep throat, that made me cum. At any rate cum I did. We all lay still for a while. Then Mary said she wanted Bob to really fuck her. Not just have it in her. After we all took a break Darlene and I watch while they fucked and I mean they really gave each other a good fucking. I still can not believe what a turn on that was, lying there, with Darlene laying on me, watching them fuck. What happened next was even more incredible. Mary sat on my face, and I licked his cum out of her pussy while Darlene sat on my cock and fucked the cum right out of me. The rest of the night and the next day we did everything Four people could think of to do sexually to each other. Not only did Bob and Mary suck and eat and fuck in every position as did Darlene and I, we also did Bob and I and Mary on Darlene, and Bob and I and Darlene on Mary, and Mary and Darlene together. That was a year and a half ago, and since then we have had six more incredible weekends with them. But, they live a long way from us, and we have been talking for some time now about finding another couple to share ourselves with sexually. A couple of weeks ago I saw a small add in the local Classified Personal Section. It read simply 'Soft Swing Parties' and a phone number. I called, and the woman said we should meet in the lobby of a local hotel. We met her and found ourselves invited to swing party. We arrived as instructed at 8:00 on Saturday Night. That gave us an hour to be shown around the large beautiful home and hear all about what to expect at the party. We learned that a group of 12 couples had pooled their money and least the home, just to be a party house. It was perfect, nearly a mile from the nearest neighbor, with nothing around but thousands of orange trees, yet only a short drive from much of the Los Angles area. By nine o’clock there were, I counted, 18 men and 15 women present. Everyone was very friendly, introducing themselves and making sure that Mary and I were included. While We sat in the living room talking I could not help noticing that most people were leaving then returning wearing negligees or towels or light robes. We then became engrossed in a conversation with Warren and Dorothy, the couple who had shown us the house earlier. When they asked us to excuse them, I looked around and realized that there were only five other people in the room. Mary and I headed for the patio where we found a large group in the hot tub. As soon as they saw us they said come on in the two of you will make 22. The record for this tub is 21, so come on in and we can set a new record. I looked at Mary. She shrugged her shoulders and started removing her clothes. A few got out to help us in, and I found myself packed in between nude bodies. I was sitting with a woman to my right and a guy to my left and a smaller woman sitting in my lap. I put my arm around the women on my right, and before I knew it, she was putting her tongue into my mouth in a deep sexy kiss. The woman sitting on me reach behind her and played with my hard cock then she guided it into her pussy. God, I almost came. Here I was fucking this woman with all these others around, and I did not even know her name. There was a lot of talking and laughing, and someone proclaimed that we had officially set a new record. Then all at once, it was over, and Mary and I were two of only five people still in the tub, and very little water. The other three were busy with one man was fucking the woman while she sucked the other guy's cock, so Mary and I decided to go see where the others had gone. Drying ourselves with the large towels provided we headed back into the house leaving our clothes on a shelf. Passing the group room, a large room with the entire floor covered with mattresses and all four walls and the ceiling covered with mirrors, we saw that it was empty. I pressed myself to Mary, and in seconds we were in the middle of the room fucking each other in a mad passion. Mary bit her lip and moaned softly while she climaxed and I pumped my cum into her. As I came down from my climax, I felt a hand working its way up the inside of Mary’s leg. A guy knelt at our feet with one hand holding his hard-on and the other caressing her legs. The room was full of people. I rolled off my wife, and the guy quickly kissed his way up her leg. He stopped a few inches from her pussy and raised his head and looked her in the eyes and asked if it was all right. She gave him a big smile and said yes, he looked at me questionably, I nodded yes. He raised himself, kissed her tit then her mouth and slid his cock into her wet pussy. That quick, my wife was being fucked by her third man. It surprised me, I thought he was going to eat her, but he was fucking her like a jackhammer. A woman molded herself to my side and wrapped her hand around my cock. "That’s my Jack," she whispered into my ear, then she kissed and licked my ear while I watched Jack and Mary fuck. It was a few minutes before he pumped his load into her. This guy had staying power. As he rolled off another guy was already asking if he could fuck her, "Yes," she said, "Yes Yes Yes Yes." In a flash he was on her, his cock sliding easily into her. "Yes," she said, "Yes FUCK ME Yes," as the guy raised up off her and began giving her a slow fucking. That is Larry the woman nibbling my ear told me. That is the fourth guy she has ever fucked I was thinking. He was giving her a good long slow fucking. Her butt was well up off the mattress her legs wrapped around his butt, someone slid a large pillow under her butt, I know she loves to fuck in that position, and she was obviously loving this fuck. When he pumped his load into her, she reached a long hard climax. She lay there her butt on the pillow; her legs spread wide for less than a minute when another guy crawled between her legs. Quickly He was in her, She groaned "Yes oh yes," and they began fucking. Damn, I thought, number five. That is Bruce the woman playing with my cock and kissing my ear whispered. Damn what a turn on was all I could think. As they fucked, other guy moved up and offered his cock to my wife’s mouth. She took hold of it and began sucking. Let me think, she has now fucked five guys and sucked three including Bob and me. A woman was between my legs and took my cock into her mouth and began to deep throat me while another guy fucked her doggy style. Oh goddamn was all I could think as the woman who had been kissing my ear was now kissing my mouth. My wife was in a rhythm now, sucking and fucking next to me. It was clear to everyone all three of them were about to cum, and cum they did, all at the same time. The guy who had fucked her moved away, and again she lay with her legs open, her pussy exposed. This time a woman kissed her way up her leg and started licking her cum drenched pussy. The way Mary was moaning around the cock in her mouth I knew she had found her clit. Damn, I wondered, how much more can she take. After a few minutes, the guy she was sucking moved down and gently pushed the lady aside and put his now hard again cock all the way into my wife. Number six; I made a mental note. Quickly Mary began fucking him like she fucks me when we have not fucked for a couple of days. She is really enjoying this. Looking at the mirrored ceiling, I could see other couples fucking and others watching. Next to the guy fucking my wife was an older man jacking a huge cock. God I thought, I wonder if he is going to try to put that in her? I soon got my answer. The guy finished and moved away, and the older guy sank his huge tool into her dripping pussy. She let out a yell, unused to the size of this enormous cock, but soon the cries turned to moans of pleasure as she reached her seventh climax. It did not take long for "old man" as I called him, Jim I later learned, to drop his load. He was followed immediately by number eight, Ralph, and by number nine, Dave. My wife had fucked seven men and been eaten out by a woman in about an hour. We were told that that was a record for this room. Well so much for my shy wife being careful about whom she fucked. After a break, we went with Warn and Dorothy into one of the private areas of the house, and I fucked Dorothy while, you guessed it, my wife fucked her tenth man. This was our first but definitely not our last party.

After our first time with Peter and Chris, we often talked about doing it with them again. After each of these discussions, we would end up having incredible sex. Not far from where we live, there are a few offshore islands where some people have vacation homes. Most of these homes are well away from each other, so privacy is available except on the jetties. We sometimes spend a weekend or a day at one of the houses, one of the long weekends we invited our friends Paul, Chris, Cathy, and Mike. On the first day, things went as usual with the women tanning and the men having a few drinks. The beginning of the night began in the same manner with everyone sitting outside talking and having some drinks. I had read a story once about four people who had sex together after a game of strip poker. I had suggested to my wife that we could start, by suggesting we play a game. I was playing two-hand poker by myself; I asked if anyone wanted to play a game of cards. Cathy was the first to say OK, and asked what game we should play. I mentioned that I was playing poker and if everyone were going to play cards, poker would be the ideal game. Most of them did not know the rules, so I explained as we went along. After several hands, everyone was getting the hang of it but without playing for anything, it began to get boring. At this stage, I suggested that we put some fun into it by playing strip poker. Everyone was a little tentative at first, but finally agreed not wanting to be the one to spoil the fun. I suggested that to make it more interesting, the winner would have the privilege of deciding and removing the article of clothing from the loser. The women laughed at this suggestion and agreed to play. I guess that everyone thought that when we were down to underwear that the game would stop. The first few hands moved along quickly with everyone except me losing their outer clothes. I asked if anyone wanted to stop but all were happy to continue. Chris lost the next hand and I stepped behind her, unhooked her bra, but did not remove it. I asked if she was all right with this and after several minutes, she said, 'may as well' and I removed her bra. Everyone realized the significance of this move as we all knew we would have to remove our clothes if we lost. As I said before Chris has small breast and seeing them, again with the large nipples standing out at least a half-inch had me instantly hard. Both my wife and Cathy lost their bras in the next two hands. The next hand was going to prove vital, as I was the only one with all my clothes on as all the rest were down to their last piece of clothes. This hand took longer than all the others did with no one wishing to show their hand. When all cards were on the table, it was determined that I had lost much to the delight of all. Cathy came around to where I was sitting and said, 'if I remove your pants then you would be almost like us in underwear'. She bent down in front of me and pulled down my shorts. Everyone except my wife was shocked as my semi hard on cock jumped out of the shorts and almost hit Cathy in the face. My wife was expecting this, as she knew I did not have on any underwear. Cathy was the first to speak and with my cock, mere inches from her face commented 'very nice'. I pretended not to feel embarrassed sat down and began to deal the cards. Mike lost the next game and Chris remarked 'well Mike let us see how you stack up'. Since everyone was down to the last item of clothing, Mike stood up, took off his underwear, and sat down. All the men were eager to get on with the game to get our first look at some pussy. Cathy lost the next hand; she remarked 'well what the hell' and removed her panties. We all stared at her pussy, which is very hairy; she does not trim her pubic hair. Cathy picked up the cards and dealt the next hand, which Chris lost and turned red in the face. She sat for several minutes silently while we urged her to let us see her pussy. It was quite clear that Chris was having a problem in removing her panties. I looked at her and said that if she wanted we could stop the game. She stared at Peter for a moment before she finally stood up and peeled off her panties. My cock immediately shot up as I gazed at the pussy I have been longing to suck again. While her pussy was hairy, however, it was trimmed and her bikini line accentuated her cunt. My wife looked at my cock and smiled at me. The next to lose was my wife much to the delight of Cathy and Peter. Her face was as red as a cherry and as she stood up Peter said 'let us see that pussy of yours, we want to see how wet it is'. I had not noticed before that her red lace panties were wet from her juices. All eyes were on her pussy, and as she tentatively removed her panty, several eyes almost popped out their sockets. There stood my wife totally nude with a shaved pussy except for the small triangle of hair, her inner lips sticking out and wet from her juices. As I looked at Peter and Mike their cocks were sticking out, even Cathy and Chris had smiles on their faces. My wife sat down but it was several minutes before we could continue the game. Peter lost the next hand and without any fanfare removed his underpants. His cock was rock hard, but at this stage, he appeared not to worry about anybody seeing him in that state. I lost and removed my shirt. Cathy, who was already naked, lost the next hand, she looked at all of us and asked what now? After a discussion, I suggested that the winner should request the looser to do something for them for one minute. Peter won and inquired what the something was. I replied anything to which all agreed. Peter suggested that Cathy lay on the lounge chair and put each leg on the handle of the chair, which would open her for all to get a good view. Cathy obliged and soon I was staring into her red, wet pussy. Since Cathy is overweight, I expected her to have large inner lips, but these were almost nonexistent. She smiled knowing the effect her exposure was having on us and stayed like this for the allotted minute, before the game resumed. Chris was the next to lose and as I was the winner. I made the same request of her as Peter had made of Cathy. At first, Chris sat silently not wishing to expose her inner self, places that only Peter and I were the only men to have seen. Finally, after being a little tentative, and with a lot of encouragement from Mike and Cathy, she looked at Peter who nodded at her. She got up went to the lounge chair, lay back and closing her eyes she opened her legs for all to see. I almost came when I saw her wet, shaved pussy. Her juices were oozing out of her hole, which was slightly open. Her inner lips were not as large as my wife’s, but were red from the flow of blood to them. She opened her eyes, looked at me, and then at my hard cock, the head of which had turned purple from excitement. Knowing the affects her spread legs was having on us, she relaxed and smiled. The minute passed too quickly and she closed her legs before I had my fill. By this time, my cock was so hard that at the slightest touch I would have an orgasm. Peter lost the next hand and Cathy won. To our surprise, she told Peter that since she had exposed herself to us she would do it again but this time he must suck her tits and finger her clit. This was the furthest anyone had gone and I was not sure how it would go from here. Chris looked at Peter and smiled which was his OK to go ahead. Cathy spread herself revealing her gaping hole from which pussy juice flowed. Peter dipped his middle finger into the hole and started to massage the clit with his finger. At the same time he bent down and began to suck on her nipples which brought moans of pleasure from Cathy. I expected her to climax but to her disappointment, the minute was up before she climaxed and we got back to the game. The next to lose was my wife and Chris requested her to sit in the now approved manner but to open her lips with her fingers. After a little hesitation, she placed her thighs on the arms of the chair, and with her index fingers she parted her pussy lips for us. I have sucked my wife’s pussy and clit before, but never have I seen her look so inviting. Both Peter and Mike cocks were as hard as a rock, their eyes were fixed on my wife's pussy. I glanced at Chris and noticed her index finger rubbing her clit. My wife's juices was running down between the cheeks of her ass, it was a sight that I am sure none will ever forget. It was obvious to all that the next step must be some form of sexual contact. No one requested to stop so the game continued. Mike lost the next hand and I having won requested Cathy to sit on his lap and guide his hard cock inside her. Cathy was only too willing after the fingering that Peter had given her. She climbed on top of the chair facing us and lowered herself on to his cock. We could all see his shaft inching its way into her pussy. She had an orgasm almost instantly and Mike shot his load deep in her pussy seconds later. No one noticed their minute was up and it was minutes later when my wife said deal the cards. My wife appeared eager to win but I did and Chris lost. I looked at my wife for approval, as she knew I wanted Chris badly. I requested that she now take up the familiar position of her legs on the armchair, a position she was now very eager to adopt knowing that her pussy was going to get some action. Kneeling between her legs, I began to suck and lick her pussy. She was so hot that she ground her muff into my mouth as she began to breathe heavily. No one dared or wanted to stop us when the minute was up, and soon Chris climaxed flowing juice down my chin and on to the chair. I continued gently licking her pussy, but by now my throbbing cock needed relief. I looked around for my wife, her pussy was occupied by Peter sucking it. I got up and rammed my cock into Chris in one movement. She was so wet it slipped inside easily as she moaned and groaned. I was so hot that I climaxed immediately shooting loads of cum up her pussy. She ground her muff against my body as she had another shivering orgasm. All this time Cathy and Mike had been watching the sexual action-taking place. Cathy had succeeded in massaging his cock hard again. I looked over at my wife with Peter sucking on her pussy, I noticed the signs of her impending orgasm. She came as hard as I had ever seen her and continued to climax for almost a minute. All this time Peter continued to suck her harder and harder until she placed her hand on his head to signal him to stop. Cathy had replaced me with Chris and was busy licking her juice, which mixed with cum I had deposited in her, flowed from her pussy. The manner in which she licked Chris pussy, it was obvious that she had done this before. As she sucked Chris’s clit drawing loud moans she was on her knees on the floor in front of her. Mike knelt down behind Cathy; he ran the head of his cock over the length of her pussy before he arched his hips and drove his cock all the way into her pussy with one firm stroke. Peter being the only one not yet to climax looked at my wife who turned her ass to him for a doggy style fuck. I lay on my back in front of my wife so she could suck my cock while Peter fucked her from behind. Peter was giving her a good fuck and she was having a problem concentrating on my cock in her mouth. Peter's movement increased and withdrawing his cock shot a load of cum all over her back. The first shot hit the back of her head and the second her shoulder. She quickly left my cock and began to lick cum from Peter's cock. Chris had just completed her third orgasm and Mike was slapping his cock harder and harder into Cathy. He exploded at the same time as Cathy and we all went quite for a while. No one said anything for several minutes until I broke the silence and said that what had happened was something else. Everyone laughed and lay down catching their breath. The action started back and we sucked and fucked each other for another hour. Before going to bed, we discussed what had happened and agreed that it was fun, and we should do it again. However, we have an understanding that no one would play around another's mate unless the both parties were present. This was the first day and we had another full day ahead. I awoke early the next morning after a heavy sleep due to the events of the previous night. As I lay in bed my mind drifted back to the night before, I wondered if there would be any regrets or guilty feelings among our friends. As I looked across the bed at my wife lying naked beside me, thoughts of her actions the night before raced through my mind, and my cock began to get hard. My wife stirred and as she woke she smiled at me, when she saw my hard cock she reached down and stroked it. As she softly stroked my cock I reached over to her pussy, which to my surprise was wet and flowing. I rolled over and gave her a little peck of a kiss, then started kissing my way down her body. in no time my head was buried between her legs. She was very stimulated, I think she must have been thinking about last night because she climaxed in just a few minutes. I crawled my way back up her body until my cock we positioned at her pussy. She reacked down and guided my cock into her. We didn't have much time so in one thrust I drove my cock all the way into her. As she wrapped her legs around my waist I started to fuck her hard and fast. I had promised Mike I would drive him to the mainland that morning being he had to work that morning for a few hours. No sooner had I had an orgasm I heard a knock on the door and Mike inquired if I was ready. On my return from dropping him I discovered Cathy and my wife in the kitchen organizing breakfast. Both were dressed in see-through nighties with nothing on underneath. I could clearly see the dark triangle of hair on Cathy's pussy and when she smiled and said good morning I knew that she had enjoyed the previous nights activities and was even looking forward to some more. As soon as breakfast was ready Peter and Chris came down the stairs. He was dressed in shorts and she in a negligee top which was totally see through and a red lace panties which just about covered her pussy and left most of her ass exposed. I smiled at then knowing that they had no reservations about what had transpired the previous night. In fact Chris' outfit clearly stated that she was ready for some early morning action. After breakfast my wife said she would clean up and wash the dishes, and the rest of us went to our rooms to dress for the morning. I was the first down the stairs and checked with my wife who was half way through the cleaning up. I went outside stripped, sat in a chair in the sun reading a book. Cathy was the next to arrive dressed in her bikini, but removed it instantly when she saw me without clothes. She placed a towel on the ground and lay down in the sun. Chris and Peter joined us. Peter removed his shorts and sat on a chair. Chris removed her top, looked at Cathy, Peter and me totally nude and said 'may as well' and took off the bikini bottom and lay down next to Cathy. My wife soon arrived and commented that the position Cathy and Chris were in would make a good picture for a suntan lotion ad. She immediately brought out a camera and started to take some pictures. The two women began to pose for the camera, opening their legs and playing with their breast. In no time all twenty-four pictures were taken and my wife put down the camera and joined us. She removed her nightie, spread a towel on the ground, looked at me and said 'come and rub suntan lotion on me'. Before I could get up Peter was at her side and she handed him the lotion and lay on her stomach. Peter started with her shoulders and worked his way down her back. His movements were very slow and sensuous. All eyes were on him as he rubbed her round ass and down her legs. She opened her legs inviting him to rub the inside of her thighs, hoping he would touch her already dripping pussy. This continued for several minutes until she rolled over and said, 'that was very nice you may as well do the front'. Peter's cock which was semi hard leaped to life as did my own, and my wife noticing she had turned two men on at the same time closed her eyes. Peter began with her breast, which he massaged slowly, and for several minutes before going to her stomach. Having completed her stomach he held the suntan lotion bottle and let three drops fall on her pussy, the last directly on her exposed clit. He then put two drops each on her thighs and began to rub the lotion on her thighs, which she now opened for him to rub the inside. From the look on my wife's face she was disappointed he did not start on her pussy, but he was only teasing her. He finally started on her pussy, which by now was flowing juice for all to see. Her shaved cunt was glowing from her juices mixed with the lotion and when his finger finally touched her clit, she let out a moan and her hips began to move ever so slowly. I could not believe how turned on I was looking at another man massage my wife's body and seeing the pleasure she was deriving from it. Peter did not increase the speed of his hand although by wife's hips were now moving in larger circles and her breathing had increased to almost a moan. Looking at Chris I noticed that her hand was between her legs and as she looked at the show my wife and her husband were putting on, she rubbed her clit ever harder. I kept my hand away from my cock, as I knew if I only touched it I would shoot cum all over Chris. After a few minutes my wife shouted that she was cumin and her body started to shake uncontrollably. Her orgasm was hard and long and all the time Peter continued with the same slow movement of his fingers which only prolonged her orgasm. She finally placed her hand on his to signal him to stop, as her clit becomes very sensitive after an orgasm. Chris had reached her peak also, and had three fingers implanted deep into her cunt while her thumb massaged her clit. I moved over between Chris's legs and began to lick up the juices that were flowing out her pussy. She had removed her fingers and Cathy was licking them clean. Peter was now lying on his back and my wife was riding him as if he was on a horse, moving up and down his shaft. The sight was unbelievable as his cock disappeared into her pussy only to reappear again, until the head was barely visible and again buried the shaft to his balls into her cunt. Cathy was unable to control herself seeing my wife fuck Peter and I suck Chris pussy. Although we had agreed the night before that we would not play around unless both parties were present, Cathy went across to Peter and lowered her dripping pussy to his mouth. Peter immediately stuck his tongue deep into her and began licking her cunt causing her to climax and rub her cunt hard on his mouth. My wife who was facing Cathy, and seeing her climax, fucked Peter even harder until his back raised off the ground and holding her by the hips sunk his shaft deep within her and shot his load. Cathy had climbed off Peter's face and sat looking at us. While this was going on I had lay on my back and Chris had inserted my rigid cock deep within her. She sat facing me rocking back and forth on my prick while she fingered her clit. I could not believe the pressure she was exerting on her clit, which had turned purple from the beating it was receiving from her fingers. As her movements became faster on my cock her hand pressed even harder on her clit and her pussy muscles tightened as she climaxed. This was too much for me and I shot my load deep into her cunt. We all lay quiet for a while until my wife remarked that if this was how the day had started she was looking forward to the rest. For the next hour or two we had drinks and lay around in the nude tanning. Cathy suddenly moved across to my wife and started to stare at her pussy. We all waited to see what would happen next until she asked if I could shave her, as she liked the look of my wife's triangle of bush. I replied sure and got the electric razor, ordinary razor, scissors, shaving cream and a damp cloth. She lay on her back and I requested she keep her legs straight so that I could work on the triangle first. She was so hairy that I needed a scissors to cut away some of the hair first. The next part was to use the electric razor to shave away the hair to create the triangle. This having been done I requested her to open her legs and bend her knees so that I could begin to shave around her clit and hole. As I was about to start I noticed pussy juice running out of her and commented that she was so horny that the slightest touch of her pussy had her flowing. She laughed and said, 'everyone has had a good fuck for the day except me what do you expect'? Peter asked if she wanted me to stop with the shaving, give her a fuck and then continue with the shaving. Chris said that we should continue with the shaving, as she would need to wait until Mike returned before she could be fucked. Having now trimmed the hair I applied the shaving cream which was rubbed on her outside lips. She moved her hips as I rubbed which brought a smile to my wife's face. Obviously she knows how it feels since I shave her about twice a week. I began to shave and in no time she was completely shaved except for the triangle on her mound. I used the damp cloth to wipe away the excess cream, making sure that my finger 'accidentally' slipped into her crack as I wiped up and down. Cathy said, 'don't tease' and she quickly got up and went inside to have a look at herself in the mirror. She returned saying that she was pleased and that Mike was in for a surprise. Taking a look at my work, I then realized how small Cathy's inside lips were. I asked her if I could change the design a little by shaving a 'V' in the big triangle, as her hair was so dark it would look nice. All agreed and Cathy lay down exposing her cunt to all of us and not appearing to bother. Creating the 'V' was done very quickly and everyone agreed that it really looked sexy. We had not noticed that it was nearly midday the time we had scheduled to pick Mike up. Peter said he would come with me and both of us put on our shorts and left. When we collected Mike he asked how the day was and we casually mentioned that the weather had been good not mentioning our morning activities. When we arrived back the girls were in the water swimming and because anyone passing could see you, they had put on their swimsuits. Mike changed and brought a cooler of drinks to the jetty and for the next hour we sat around drinking and chatting. My wife said that she wanted to tan nude and since passers by in boats could see her, she was going up stairs. We all decided to join her and were immediately out of our clothes. At first, Mike did not notice his wife had shaved as she had taken off her bikini bottom with her back to him and his eyes were busy checking Chris's and my wife's cunts. We were all waiting to see his reaction as Cathy lay on her back, legs slightly apart and requested he rub suntan lotion on her body. By this time she had been waiting the entire morning for some cock and her juices had started to flow. Mike turned looked at her pussy and smiled. She asked if he liked it to which he replied he loved it as since he had seen my wife's he wanted to do the same to her. He came across and began to rub lotion on breast and stomach, while with his other hand he rubbed her cunt. He remarked how smooth it felt, but Cathy was not hearing him, as all she could think about was his hand rubbing her clit. Cathy got hold of his cock, which was hard by this time and began to jerk it off. He immediately removed her hand and with one movement buried his cock inside her pussy. She started to cum from the moment his cock head touched her cunt and ground her hips into him. It did not take Mike very long to shoot his load inside her. Cathy continued to move her body under him and we could all see the signs of another orgasm. This one was not as intense but seemed to drain every once of energy from her. During this performance the four of us sat looking at them with Chris holding Peter's cock in one hand and my own in the other. My wife was rubbing her clit, which was wet in anticipation of for the fuck she wanted from me. She came across and without removing Chris hand from my cock started to lick and suck the head. It was a fantastic feeling to have two women on your cock at the same time. My wife stood up and began lowering herself onto my prick, which Chris guided into her dripping pussy. Since I had already cum twice for the day, I knew I could hold back for a while my wife rocked on my enlarged prick. After a few minutes I rolled her over so that I was on top and in control. I raised her legs and placed them over my shoulders and began to give her a good fuck. With one hand she played with her breast, while she massaged her clit with the other. Her clit was a bright purple and was sticking out like a small cock. I took a look at the others who were staring in almost disbelief at the size of her clit and the sight of my cock pistoning in and out of her pussy. The signs of her impending orgasm were showing and I began to pound her even harder. She shuddered and moaned as the orgasm hit her and I could feel the muscles contracting around my cock. It was difficult for me to keep from cuming so I slowed down my movement. By now she had moved her hand away from her sensitive lips and was playing with her breast with both hands. I lay on top of her until her movements subsided, and knowing what I wanted she rolled over on her knees spread her legs, arched her back and pushed out her pussy. The sight of her in this position and with Chris playing with his cock, Peter shot a load all over his wife's hand. She leaned over and licked every last ounce of cum from his dick. I moved behind my wife and inserted my cock into her pussy. It slid in very easily and I started to move it in and out in a slow motion at first and then moving even faster and faster as I felt the orgasm coming on. At the point of climaxing I pulled out and shot the load down the entire length of her back. My wife stayed in the position when I moved away and within a minute Mike had replaced me and began to fuck her. She looked over her shoulder to see if it was Peter or Mike and simply smiled at him. In less than a minute he was filling her pussy with cum as she began to play with her clit and his balls. My wife now rolled onto her back and Cathy moved in to suck her pussy which was dripping her juice mixed with her husbands cum. Cathy licked her for a few minutes but it was obvious that my wife had had her fill for the time being and lay just enjoying the feel of a tongue on her cat. Chris, who had no action, was trying to determine what she wanted. All three men were now sporting soft pricks and Cathy was busy sucking my wife. She looked at me and I smiled and immediately she had my cock in her mouth sucking it to life. She also began to play with Peter's prick, which also began to grow. When my cock was hard she pushed me gently onto my back and straddled my waist inserting my prick into her moist cunt. She urged Peter to stand in front of her and began sucking his cock taking at least five inches of it into her mouth. All the time she was bouncing up and down on my cock and as her orgasm hit her Peter shot his wad into her mouth. She stayed on me for a minute until Cathy asked her to move so she could ride my cock. By this time I was beginning to feel slightly sore, but wanted to feel Cathy's shaved pussy around my cock. She inserted my prick into her cat and began rocking back and forth. The sensation was different from the other fucks and as she squeezed and released her pussy mussels I could feel the impending orgasm. She must have felt the hardening of my cock and as she rocked faster and faster came in waves and waves of spasms. I shot my load deep inside her and lay there properly fucked out. The rest of the day was spent tanning in the nude and having a few drinks. It was difficult to believe that twenty four hours earlier we had not even seen each other in the nude, far less what we had done together. We still had one night and one day left. As the sun began to set we all departed to our rooms to have a shower and get dressed for the night. My wife was first in the shower and requested that I scrub her back, which was covered in oil from the suntan lotion. As I worked the soap into her back, one hand started to play with her nipples, which were sticking out from the cold water. We could hear Chris and Peter in the next shower and Peter was commenting how nice my wife's cunt was to suck with the huge lips. Chris said, 'as soon as things get started tonight I am going to suck those lips until she cums'. My wife smiled at this, as while she likes to fuck, her favorite is to have her pussy lips sucked. I finished soaping my wife's back and had a shower myself. We arrived on the patio to see Cathy and Mike already 'dressed' for the night. Cathy had on a different nighty, which was see through and the length just covered her pussy. Her newly shaved cunt was clearly visible. Mike did not bother to put on any clothes and stood there nude. My wife wore a thong panty and a silk wrap, which was tied so that her breast and cunt were covered. Her ass was totally exposed and Cathy commented on the outfit. I had chosen shorts and looked overdressed for the occasion. Chris and Peter soon joined us. She was bare on top and wore a lace panty, which looked see through but was not as I could not see her hairy mound. Peter was dressed like me in shorts. We all got drinks and settled down and began to chat. Everyone was waiting for someone else to start the action. As I got up to mix another drink, I casually squeezed my wife's breast as I passed her. Mike was beginning to get turned on as he was now sporting a semi hard on. On my return I was asked by Chris, 'If there is one thing you wanted to do tonight, what would it be?' She mentioned that they had begun to discuss it and felt that since I was the host I should be the first. While I was surprised at the question I already knew what my dream was. Not wishing to tell I suggested that the ladies go first. Cathy was the first and said that what she really wanted was to be involved with all five of us at the same time. We inquired how and she said the first was for everyone to lose his or her clothes. These were discarded immediately and my cock shot into the air when I saw Chris's cunt. The reason I did not see her hairy mound was that it did not exist as she had shaved clean. Her pussy lips looked pinker than before and I decided to include her in my request. Cathy spread some cushions and pillows on the ground and requested Peter to lie on his back. His cock was hard and sticking up. She rubbed some massage oil on his cock, which glistened in the moonlight. She then rubbed some on her already dripping pussy, making sure that some was also rubbed in her ass. She then sat down on Peter's cock, which immediately disappeared, into her cunt. She now leaned forward exposing her butt hole and told me to shove my prick up her ass. While this was a first for me, I had always thought about it but my wife would not let me fuck her in the ass. I rubbed some oil on my now enlarged prick and began to play with her hole. Her ass was very tight and it took a minute or two before it was half way in. Cathy was groaning and screaming softly from the mixture of pleasure and pain. I began moving in and out slowly, on each occasion going a little deeper. Her muscles relaxed and she took every inch of my cock. Peter had now started to move his cock in and out of her and I could feel it through the thin layer of skin. My hand was around her playing with her clit as Peter fucked her and sucked her breast. She was in heaven, groaning and trashing. Then she asked Mike and my wife to lay on either side of her where she began to play with my wife with one hand and jerk Mike with the other. Without being requested, Chris stood over her face and she began to suck on Chris. Peter and I were moving in and out of her alternating strokes, which made her groan with pleasure, and signs of her impending orgasm were evident. Her muscles began to contract around my cock and as Peter fucked her harder she had a violent orgasm spilling pussy juice all over Peter's balls. In her excitement she had stopped sucking Chris, whose pussy was now being massaged by my wife. I was dying to shoot my cum into her ass but was saving it for later. As I removed my cock from her ass Peter exploded in her grinding her mound on his. She had another orgasm and collapsed on Peter's chest. I went around to my wife who was still massaging Chris cunt, which was also getting some attention from Mike. With Mike sticking his tongue deep into her and my wife fingering her clit, Chris came letting her juices flow as Mike licked her dry. I requested everyone to stop, as the next person should make his or her request. Both Chris and my wife wanted to go next but as my wife knew Chris's pleasure would be her pleasure she agreed to let Chris be next. Chris instructed my wife to lay on her back and Peter and Mike to hold her legs open and up in the air. She then placed a pillow under her ass and lay between her legs. My wife's cunt was open to the world. Her pussy lips were already enlarged from the earlier massage and the juices were flowing. Chris was kneeling between her legs looking at her pussy while my wife begged her to suck it. Chris then told me to fuck her from behind but to alternate between her pussy and her ass. I rubbed some oil on her ass and on my fingers and inserted one into her ass. In the mean time I began to slide my cock into her wet pussy as I felt her ass muscles relax. My wife was now begging for Chris to suck her, but Chris was teasing her knowing full well that the longer she held back from sucking my wife's the harder her orgasm would be. Her lips were mere inches from my wife's cunt as she blew warm air on her large clit. My wife raised her hips in an effort to make contact with Chris mouth, but she moved her mouth away. Cathy was holding my wife's arms above her head so she was unable to massage her clit. My wife started to beg for anyone to suck her, fuck her, or finger her, as she could not stand the feel of her cunt. I now had two fingers inserted in Chris ass and was stroking her pussy long and slowly with my cock. She was in heaven and could no longer resist sucking my wife. As she sucked on the enlarged lips I heard my wife cursing and shouting 'suck me, suck me, harder, harder, swallow my cunt, oh fuck I am cumming'. She exploded shooting pussy juice all over Chris face and begging Chris to suck her. Her moans slowed and she pulled away from Chris mouth, as her clit becomes very sensitive after a good orgasm. In the mean time I had removed my cock from her cunt and had it deep inside her ass as I played with her clit. Cathy, who was looking on at the show now lay, legs apart, requesting Chris to suck her. Chris who was so engrossed in my banging her ass and fingering her clit was not aware that my wife had moved and Cathy had taken her place. She immediately buried her head in her friend's cunt and began sucking. I could feel my own orgasm growing as I pounded Chris ass. Suddenly her muscles contracted and she started to cum pressing back on me and requesting I rub her clit harder. Her shouts of 'harder and harder' made me pound her and squeeze her clit and she finally had a terrific orgasm, flooding my hand with her pussy juice. She then begged me to fuck her cunt and removing my cock from her ass filled her pussy with it. She began to scream 'fuck me, fuck me' which only made me fuck her harder until she came once more flooding my balls with her juices at the same time I emptied my cum deep into her. We collapsed on the cushions trying to recover from one of the best fucks I have ever had. Cathy had achieved an orgasm and was lying next to us looking at Chris. Mike was the only one who had not had any action and as Chris rolled over he attempted to get between her legs but his wife beat him as she began to suck Chris savoring her juices mixed with Peter and my cum. I would have thought that by now Chris would have been totally satisfied but she began to grind her mound onto Cathy's mouth. Mike got behind Cathy and rammed his cock hard into her forcing her head further onto Chris cunt. Cathy began to alternate between sucking Chris' clit and pushing her tongue deep inside her. I stood there looking at the two realizing that this was not something new between them as Cathy knew exactly what to do to make Chris cum. Mike was still fucking his wife from behind but she appeared to be paying more interest in sucking Chris. Hearing my wife groan I looked around to see her moving up and down on Peter prick. It was a sight that had my cock hard seeing her give another man a fuck I knew he would never forget. Peter was on his back and she was riding his cock slowly moving up until the head was touching her lips and then lowering herself until his balls were almost in her cunt. I know she can keep this up for a long time but Peter could not. His hands moved to her hips forcing her to move faster until he shouted he was coming and begging her to fuck him. Her speed increased and as his hips rose to meet him she squeezed his cock causing him to explode his juice inside her. All the while, she was massaging her enlarged clit and rocking back and forth on Peter prick. She climaxed seconds after him covering his balls with her juices. In the meantime Chris had cum again and Cathy was now concentrating on her husband's cock in her. Knowing each others body well they came together and collapsed on the cushions. I looked at Chris's shaven pussy with her legs still spread wide apart, her cunt elevated by the cushion which Cathy had placed below her ass and could not resist fucking that inviting cunt. My wife noticing my interest smiled at me as I pushed my cock up Chris. I expected to get some resistance from her as her cunt had been busy for the past hour being fucked and sucked. To my surprise she welcomed my cock and began to kiss me passionately, darting her tongue deep into my mouth. As I returned her kiss I began to move slowly inside her. She began to squeeze my cock with her muscles and tell me how good my cock felt in her. We continued to fuck for a long time until she announced she was cumming and burst into another long orgasm which would not stop. As her climax subsided I felt a hand on my shoulder and looking up saw Peter indicating he wanted to fuck his wife. Reluctantly, as I had not cum I removed my cock and soon Peter's had replaced my own. Peter began to fuck his wife hard and all were amazed when she began to respond to him. How her cunt was not sore I do not know. My cock needed some attention and both Cathy and my wife had the same thought. Both wanted to lick Chris's juice from my cock. As I lay back two pairs of lips began working on my cock. One was sucking the head while the other was licking Chris'sjuice off my balls. I, having fucked both Chris and Cathy, now wanted to fuck my wife. However the girls would have none of it as they continued to lick and suck my cock. Cathy covered my cock with her mouth taking about half into her mouth and moving it up and down. I could feel the head at the back of her throat and as I was getting into her movements, she removed her lips to be replaced by my wife's. A competition had now arisen to see who could take more of my cock into their mouths and each occasion one stopped and the other began I could feel my cock going deeper and deeper into their mouths. Cathy was sucking as my balls began to harden and I began to trust my cock deeper and deeper into her mouth. Both Cathy and my wife wanted me to come in their mouths and as I shot the first load into Cathy's mouth she gagged, withdrew my cock to swallow, and my wife quickly covered my cock with her lips sucking it in the familiar fashion that I love. After she withdrew her mouth Cathy held my cock and squeezed the base and as the last bit of cum oozed out the head she licked it up. During all this Peter was still pounding Chris pussy and she was shuddering through another orgasm as he shot his load. As Peter rolled off his wife I looked at her open hole and wondered how a cunt could take so much cock and sucking continuously. By now Mike cock needed some attention and when he knelt between Chris legs and began to rub his cock up and down her pussy lips I thought for sure she would object. She opened her eyes, looked at him smiled and opened her legs further if that was possible. I placed by head closer to her to get a view of this swollen cunt, which could not be satisfied. Mike lowered his cock into her cunt, which swallowed the entire length. Mike began to suck on her small breasts while he fucked her as she cried for more cock. This only made Mike move faster as his balls slapped against her ass. Mike was approaching his climax before her and as he blasted his cum inside her she raised her ass off the pillow to take him deep inside her. Mike rolled off and I realizing that she was on the brink of another orgasm drove my now hard prick deep inside her. She immediately began to spasm and the juices continued to flow from her cunt. I knew it would take sometime for me to come again so I started to withdraw my cock since she had come off. Her hands found my ass and guided my prick back inside. Everyone including her husband now sat and looked at Chris who by now was fucking for almost three hours. She had been sucked and fucked by everyone and I was on my third fuck with her. By this time she was wet with sweat and our stomachs were making noises as we fucked. Chris pulled me to her and her tongue darted into my mouth. I continued to fuck her as she tongued me and I began to anticipate her coming orgasm. Her legs were now wrapped around my back pulling my cock deep inside her as she ground her hairless pussy to my mound. As she had another orgasm I could feel the pussy mussels relaxing and tightening around my shaft which made my cock explode deep within her. I lay on top her until our heavy breathing subsided and then rolled off. My wife who had watched all this said she wanted to lick my cum from Chris's pussy and started to lick the juices that were flowing from her. Chris lay still savoring the feel of a warm soft tongue on her pussy in comparison to the three hard pricks, which had been pounding her. The four of us got drinks while my wife continued to lick her pussy. After about ten minutes I noticed the slow movement of Chris's hips and could not believe she was at it again. My wife sensing her impending orgasm now held her pussy lips between her teeth and was sucking on them. Chris began to buck her hips and moan loudly and burst into the hardest and longest orgasm she had for the night. She continued to cum for at least a minute until her movement slowed. My wife licked up the new juices that were now flowing from her cunt before getting up leaving Chris spread on the cushions. She had been fucked in her ass and her cunt three times by me. Both Peter and Mike had fucked her once and Cathy and my wife had both sucked her to orgasms, and she had done the same to them. Looking at her lying there with her legs apart, her cunt wide open inviting anyone who wanted a piece to come and take it had me hard again. While I contemplated giving her another fuck she closed her legs and rolled over onto her stomach. After a few minutes she got up mixed a drink and joined us. I asked whose turn it was now to request their favors and everyone laughed. Peter commented that he had never seen his wife so hot and willing to fuck almost any one, as the most he had ever achieved in one session with her was two orgasms. We all looked at Chris for an answer and she replied 'that everyone had fantasies' and her's was to spend the entire night fucking and sucking as many people who wanted to fuck and suck her. She saw the opportunity to fulfill her fantasy tonight and let out all inhibitions she may have had about fucking. As we sat around talking the rest of us began to discuss what we had wanted to do tonight but these would have to wait for another time as we were quite fucked out. We sat talking and drinking well past midnight until Cathy said that we should go skinny-dipping. We all decided that it would be fun and we would be able to wash off all the pussy juice and dry cum which was on our bodies. After the swim we returned upstairs where we dried off each others bodies. We all retired to bed, but I was too tired to fuck my wife before going to sleep. However, I lay thinking of what had transpired in the past two days. My wife, who had never had sex with anyone besides me, had been fucked by both Paul and Ian, had been sucked by both Cathy and Chris and had returned their favors. Chris, who was reluctant to take off her bra, had laid down and in one three hour session had been fucked by all three men, Paul and Mike once and I three times, been fucked in her ass by me, been sucked and returned the favors to my wife and Cathy and had multiple orgasms. Cathy, who appeared to have had the most experience with other men, {she married late}, had opened her legs for me to shave her and had also fucked all of us. In addition she was the only one to have two cocks in her at the same time, while her breasts were being sucked and she sucked a cunt. My cock was once more hard but decided that it could wait for the morning.

Missy and I have been married for 11 years. For the last two years I've been trying to get her interested in swinging. She has always been against the idea from the first time I mentioned it. She said I am sick and perverted to think about such things. Recently, while preparing to leave town for a two day business meeting, Missy asked me 'Mike do you really want to see me with another man?' I assured her that I did and that we would talk about it when I returned. Before I arrived in Cincinnati, I recieved a call on my cell phone from the office saying the meeting was cancelled due to a death in the family of our company's president. I dialed home to tell Missy to take the kids to the sitter and get ready to go out on the town for some fun. Before it rang, I hung up. I thought I would surprise her. When I pulled into the entrance to our 1/2 mile driveway, I stopped. The gate was closed and locked. This was unusual. We only locked it when we were out of town or just wanted no visitors. I opened the gate and drove slowly up the winding and wooded drive. I stopped just below the house as I saw a black Dodge Ram truck in the drive behind Missy's car. I got out and walked up the drive to the house. I walked in the front door and all through the house but no one was home. As I walked by the patio doors I saw people on the deck and in the pool. It was Missy and three men, all naked and soaking down ice cold beer. It was miserably hot, around 96 degrees. Even though the guys had huge hard-ons, they were all just talking, no touching. Thinking fast, I set up the camcorder and tripod and started filming. I had no idea what was going on, but this was too good not to get on film. Missy hates nudity, pornography, sex in general, and the swinging lifestyle. She refused to let me film us during sex. Now here she is, lounging around our pool, naked and half blitzed with three naked guys with raging hard-ons. I zoomed in close as she sat at the edge of the pool with her feet in the water. One of the guys blindfolded her with his shirt. Then she took turns sucking each of their throbbing cocks just 10 or 15 seconds each. She was trying to guess which one she was sucking. Apparently she was not doing too well because they kept handing her another drink of beer after each wrong guess. It seemed to be a drinking game. I could not recognize any of the guys. They were not local guys. As she lay back on her towel, the tall blond man lowered himself on top of her and began kissing her breasts as he entered her and pumps it with all he's got. Meanwhile the stockily built stud with short black hair kneels and feeds her his pulsating pole. The third guy, also a muscular man with black hair kneels on the other side. She was sucking them both while being fucked by the Robert Redford lookalike. This was too much! How I wanted to be out there with them. About that time, a car pulled in the drive and three ladies in bathing suits and cover-ups walked to the deck, up the steps and stood talking to the fucking foursome. I knew these gals! They were mothers of some of our kids' school friends. They quickly dropped their covers and suits and dove in the pool. Within minutes all seven of them were tangled in a sex knot on the deck floor. Fucking and sucking everywhere imaginable. I could not take it any longer. I left the camera rolling and walked out to the pool. Missy calls to me, 'Honey, what took you so long?' The girls had told her my car was parked down the driveway as they came in. Lisa said 'OK drop'em and lets see what ya got!' I smiled and stripped down to a smile and entered the orgy. It was fantastic! Fucking women that I've lusted after for years, while watching Missy get it from three studs. It seems that Missy had been doing some research on swinging to surprise me with a wild party in the near future. She had confided in three of her friends and they agreed that it was worth a try. They set up this party at our place with these three guys that they found on the internet on a swing site. This was their 'practice run.' I accidentally happened in on it.

My wife, Ann, and I moved out to Phoenix, Az. a few years ago and I found out about this nudist resort just on the outskirts of town in the foot hills. I asked Ann if she would like to go and she said that she didn't, that she wouldn't be very comfortable going around in front of people with no clothes on. I told her that she liked to go around the house in the nude and it would be no different. We had a pool in our backyard and would go out at night in the nude. She finally consented to go with me cause they would not allow single guys. I thought that I would go around with a big hard-on looking at all the women. One Saturday after I found out how to get there, Ann and I started out to go to the resort. After driving around for a while we finally found it. We drove up to an electric gate that was monitored by a video camera and a speaker. I walked up to the speaker and told them that we were there to visit. They told me to drive up to the office and go in. The gate opened and we drove in and found the office about ¼ mile from the gate. We got out of the car and walked in the office and there stood a good-looking nude lady about forty years old behind the counter. She asked us if this was our first visit and we said yes. She said that we would have to watch a video about the nudist resort and gave us the rules to abide by. As we watched the video, a nude man came in about the same age as the lady. He didn't try to hide his nudeness and conducted himself as if he had clothes on. Looking at the rules we saw that they didn't allow any sexual activity on the premises. She said there were people camping there and what they did in their campers was their business. She also said that there were motel rooms to rent for people out of town. After we paid our fee for the day they told us just to undress by our car and we could join the people in the pool or in the Jacuzzi or anywhere else we wanted to go. We undressed by our car and Ann said that she wanted to wrap a towel around her until she could overcome her shyness. We walked over to the Jacuzzi and sat down on the edge of it. There were people of all shapes and sizes, and no one seemed to be concerned about people looking at them. There were some well-built good-looking gals in the water and I looked at my cock and it was not responding. I thought, man what was wrong with me, all these sexy women and I can't even get a hard on. None of the other men had an erection either. I got in the water and looked at Ann sitting there with her legs crossed as tight as she could. I moved over to her and told her to uncross her legs that she was giving herself away as one that didn't want to be there. While I was in the water I was looking straight at a couple of gals with their legs spread open like it was the natural thing to do. They were not shaven so the sun would not sunburn them I guess. A guy and a gal came over to where we were and introduced their selves to us as Bob and Mary. They told us that they lived in Phoenix and were members and came almost every weekend. I told them that this was our first experience at a nudist camp. Mary had what looked like 36D tits and Bob had about a five-inch cock, soft. We talked about the resort and where we worked and how we liked being there. I told them that it takes some getting used to, walking around without any clothes on, but I liked the freedom of it. Ann said she was starting to like it too. We spent the rest of the day swimming and just visiting with Bob and Mary. When we got ready to go Bob asked us to come over to his house in a couple of days. He gave us the directions to his house and his phone number and I gave him our phone number and we left to go home. A couple of days later Bob called us and invited us to come over to his house. Ann and I arrived at his house and Mary met us at the door, stark ass naked. We went in and there were two other couples there. Bob introduced us to Ray and Jean and Ralph and Janice. Jean was nicely put together with about 36C breasts and Janice a little on the plump side with about 38D breasts. Mary told us if we wanted to undress like the rest of them to just go ahead. So I stripped off my clothes and Ann was taking off her clothes like a stripper trying to hide herself until the last minute. Bob, Ray and Ralph were watching her with a gleam in their eyes. Finally Ann had removed all her clothes and we sat down in the living room having a drink. It was sure a sight to see us sitting there talking and looking at each other. I was eyeing the gals and I know that the guys were eyeing Ann. She had about the same size breasts as Mary and Jean. Finally, Bob said, 'it's getting dark outside so why don't we go out in the pool'? So we all walked out and sat down on the edge of the pool with our legs in the water. Ann was sitting on one side of me and Mary was on the other side of me with Bob next to her. Ray, Jean, Ralph, and Janice were sitting across from us about ten feet on the narrow end of the pool. I still couldn't get an erection and I finally just couldn't keep it back. I said, 'do you mind if I ask you people a question'? Bob said, 'go ahead Dave, what is it'? I said, 'I know it might not seem proper but I'm worried'. Ray said, 'about what'. I said, 'well this is the second time I've been around nude people and I thought I'd have a reaction'. Bob said, 'you mean like getting a hard-on'. 'Yeah', I said, 'I thought I'd be walking around the camp with a big boner'. Ray said, 'well Dave, when you're with people that just want to be nudist, there is not very much sexual excitement. It happens to all men, they're just to embarrassed to get a hard on'. I said, 'I guess that's happened to me'. Ann said, ' I told you not to worry about it'. Mary said, 'do you want to see if it still works'? With that she put her hand on my thigh and moved it between my legs and my cock jumped to life. I now had a big hard on and then she wrapped her hand around it and began to stroke it. Ann looked in disbelief and Bob jumped in the water and moved over in front of her. He moved her legs apart and started to rub her inner thighs. Ann couldn't believe this was happening and just froze. Bob put his hand on her pussy and started to rub her clit. Mary bent over and put her mouth on my cock and wrapped her lips around it. She consumed all of my cock in her mouth and Ann looked at her and just gasped. I looked over at the other couples and Ray and Ralph were in the water and Ray had his head between Janice's legs and Ralph had his head between Jean's legs. Bob then reached around Ann and pulled her to the edge of the pool and put his mouth on her pussy and said, 'I'm going to show you how I can eat pussy just like Mary is showing Dave how she can suck cock' and sucked her clit in his mouth. Mary got in the water and continued to suck my cock. I looked at all the guys eating the gal's pussies and I said, 'Mary, get up on the edge so I can suck your pussy too'. She got up on the edge and I got in the water and put my mouth on her pussy and started sucking it. Ann looked at me and said, 'Dave, you didn't tell me this was going to happen'. Bob said, 'well Ann, I guess we should have told you that we are all swingers and like to fuck, just like I'm going to do right now'. We were on the shallow end of the pool where the water was about three feet deep and Bob raised up and put his cock, which was about nine inches against Ann's pussy and started to ease it inside. He said, 'my Ann, you sure have a tight pussy but I think you'll like my cock'. I watched as his cock slowly disappeared in her pussy. Ann said, 'Goooooddd Bob, you sure have a big cock, wait a minute till I get used to it'. Mary said, 'get up Dave and fuck me like Bob's fucking Ann'. I raised up and put my cock against the mouth of her pussy and pushed it in and Mary said, 'that's it, baby now fuck me hard and deep'. I started to slowly put my cock in and out of her pussy and she said, 'faster Dave, I want to feel it'. I started pounding my cock in her and she was moaning and wrapped her legs around my back and pulled me in as far as I could go. I looked over at Ann and she had her mouth open saying, 'OOOOOHHHH God your cock feels good'. All at once I saw Ray standing behind her and he was reaching down with both of his hands and was cupping her tits. He then put a cushion behind her and lowered her down on it. Now Ann's head was between his legs as he was on his knees and he put his cock on her lips. He rubbed it on her mouth and just patted it a little and then Ann opened her mouth and Ray put his cock in her mouth. Ann started sucking on it as Bob was pounding his cock in her pussy. The more Bob fucked her the more she sucked on Ray's cock. It was the most exciting thing that I ever saw and I could hold back no more as my cock started splattering cum in Mary's pussy. Mary could feel it and started bucking like a horse. I thought she was going to break my cock off in her. Pretty soon Ann started gulping and I knew she was cumming. Ray continued to stuff his cock in her mouth as she came and then he started shooting his load in her mouth. Ann swallowed all of it and then Bob started shoot his cum in her pussy. I looked over and saw that Ralph was lying on his back with Jean riding his cock and Janice was straddling his face. Pretty soon I heard Ralph groaning and I knew he was cumming too. I pulled my now flaccid cock out of Mary trying not to spill any cum in the pool. I looked at Ann and Bob still had his cock in her but Ray had pulled his cock out of her mouth and cum was running down her cheeks. Mary said, 'Bob can go on for a second time if you think Ann can take it'. Bob started moving in and out and Ann wrapped her legs around him and was humming like a humming bird. I never knew she could enjoy getting fucked like that. It was so exciting that I saw my cock getting hard again. By this time Jean and Janice came over by us and Jean saw my cock and said, 'good boy Dave, now you can fuck me while Bob and Ann have a second go around'. She knelt down on a cushion on her hands and knees and said, 'c'mon, ram that cock of yours in me'. I laid a cushion down and got on my knees and put my cock against her pussy and pushed it in. It was still wet from Ray's saliva and went right in. I started fucking her and she kept pushing her ass against me trying to get all of my cock. I remembered her announcing that she was cumming with Ray and she was on fire trying to cum. I reached around her and started massaging her clit and that was all it took. Jean started yelling, 'yeah Dave, keep on fucking me, I'm going to cum'. With the other hand I wet my finger and put it on her asshole. I slowly pushed it in and she was out of her mind. I couldn't tell if she was crying or whimpering with pleasure. I thought there was no way that I could cum again after the terrific fuck that Mary just gave me but suddenly I started to get this wonderful feeling in my asshole and I thought I just might muster up enough strength to cum again. I then starting to cum once more and knew that this was something great for me to be able to do it. Jean collapsed on her belly and I landed on top of her. My cock slipped out of her and I got up just in time to see Bob and Ann reaching another climax together. This was a record for her and I was happy to see her enjoy it so much. After everyone wiped the cum off them, we all went inside and sat down and had another drink. Janice came over and sat next to me and reached over and was stroking my cock and said, 'the next time we get together, you're going to have to fuck me first'. I said, 'I promise that you'll be the first one'.

My name is Kara, and we live in Florida. Here is the story of my first time swinging. My husband and I had often fantasized about doing it with a third person, or another couple, but we never really knew how to act on it. I was nervous and not really sure if I would like it. So we just kept on fantasizing, and occasionally we would allow strangers in public to get a good look at us going at it. Just the thought of someone watching me have sex has always been a huge turn on. I am 35, about 5'5, 125 lbs, with long red hair and green eyes and 36c bust. Paul is 40, 5'11, 175 and built great. We both work out, so we are in good shape. About two years ago we were invited to a party at a couple's house that Paul met playing tennis. We really did not know them, or any of their friends. We were amazed at the house they owned. It was huge, and the party was in full swing when we arrived. People were milling around downstairs, eating, drinking and talking. We expressed to our hosts how impressed we were with their home. They invited us to us feel free to wander the premises and check the place out. So, off we went to see the house. We eventually ventured up to the bedrooms, and after seeing a few, we found ourselves in a dark room with a big bed. Well, Paul reaches under my top and starts to play with my nipples and before long, he has peeled my top off, has me down on the bed and is pulling off my pants. Well, the thought of us doing it with all of those people in the house was getting me very wet, and the thought of someone {hopefully a guy} coming in and catching us was really getting me hot. Paul knows that the one thing I will never pass up is his going down on me, and so he starts eating me right away. What both of us found out later, was that this room connected to two others. That's important to this story, because soon after Paul starts with that great tongue, I feel another set of lips on my left tit. I started to freeze up, but it really felt good, and all I could see was the top of someone's head. At this point, I thought what the hell and let it happen. Well, a couple of minutes later someone else is going at my right tit. Now, I am really going crazy. I reach down to my left and feel a guy's head, and to my right is clearly a woman. {They had come in from one of the connecting rooms.} Paul knows what's going on, and he just does not stop. Later he told me that he just reached up and started fingering the woman's pussy. Soon, the guy on my left turns around and I reach out and grab the biggest cock I have every held. It was huge, and did it feel good. Now I have one on each tit, a great cock in my hand, and Paul eating me like he has never done before. Beyond being in an unbelievable state of ecstasy, all I could think of was did I want that big cock in my mouth or in my pussy. I came twice, and was ready to go a third time, but the excitement was more than Paul could handle. He really needed to fuck me so he mounted me and banged away, while I started licking and sucking that great big strange cock. The woman had moved over, so that she was getting eaten by the guy whose dick I had. Well I came two more times, and Paul just exploded. Soon, the woman took the guy between her legs and they started fucking like crazy. This was wilder than I had ever dreamed of. Paul and I both thought of fucking the other two, but I was not sure I was ready for that, so we each sucked on one of her tits and I let the guy play with my very wet pussy while they fucked like bunnies. After they climaxed, we got up, grabbed our clothes and found a shower off the bedroom. We got cleaned up, headed downstairs, and could barely control ourselves when our hosts asked how we enjoyed the tour! To this day we are not really sure who the other couple is, but we are glad they were there as they helped get us going on a fun lifestyle.

We told you in a previous story how we found out that our neighbor's; Sue and Don were swingers also. Our relationship with Sue and Don have grown over the year that we have been swinging together. We have introduced them to friends of ours and they have introduced us to some of their friends as well. We not only swing with them, but we also do family things with them and Sue's two children. We have a 30' 5th wheel camping trailer and we all enjoy going to the area lakes for a long weekend of camping and water sports. This summer when Sue's kids were with their father for a month, we all decided to take our vacation together and all go camping in the mountains. Our 5th wheel will sleep six adults with ease, so the four of us would have no trouble staying together and not be crowded. Because Don and I love to fish and the girls love sunning on Don's boat when we go to the area lakes, we decided that Don and Sue would bring their boat with them and we would stay at some lakes I knew in Colorado. I had reserved a campsite at Turquoise Lake near Leadville, Colorado for the first part of the week, and one at Vallecito Lake near Durango, Colorado for the last half of the week. We left town around 7 a.m. on Saturday and drove to Trinadad Colorado, which was about 500 miles. We pulled into a pay campground to rest for the night. We were going to make the drive up to Turquoise Lake the following day. It was a cool night and was a relief from the Texas heat that we left behind, so the four of us were setting out in our lawn chairs enjoying the weather and having a few drinks. About 7 PM another camper pulled into the campsite next to us. I noticed that they were from Texas also. The thing about camping that I enjoy is when you see someone from your home state you automatically start up a conversation with them. They were from Midland, Texas and their names were Donna and Jack. They had a small pop up camper so Don and I help Jack set it up while Donna set and talked with the girls. After we got their camper set up I got two more chairs out and offered them a drink. In talking we learned that they have never been camping in the mountains and had borrowed the camper from Jack's brother just to see if they liked it and would want to buy one for their self. They also did not have any special plans as to where to go camping. I told them several places that we have been and enjoyed in the past and told them of our plans for this trip. Jack said that sounded good to him and wanted to know if they could tag along. I was a little leery because of the plans that the four of us had and of the lifestyle we lead, but they did have their own camper to stay in. I told them sure the more the merrier, but the campgrounds we were going to might be full if they did not reserve a spot in advance. After a few more drinks and small talk it was time to turn in. Don, Sue, Dee, and I went into our camper and set in the living area and started to talk. Dee and Don were setting on the fold out couch that makes into a bed, and Sue and I were setting in the two easy chairs. It did not take long for the girls to bring up the subject of Jack and Donna. {Let me describe Donna and Jack. Donna is 29 years old, 5'7' tall, around 125 lbs, long red hair to the middle of her back, green eyes, and 36-25-34. Jack is 6'4' tall, 230 lbs, blond hair, tanned, 33 years old, and built like a football player.} Sue and Dee were talking about how good looking Jack is and wondering what kind of lover he was. Dee asked Sue if she noticed how big his hands were and Sue replied that he also had large feet. I told them that they were robbing the cradle here because they were both much younger than the four of us. Sue reached over and started to rub on my crotch through my shorts and told me not to worry that I had plenty for her just the way I was. Dee said that was right and Don could hold his own with the best of them also. With that the girls started to giggle and I excused myself to go and take a quick shower. When I got out of the shower I started into the living area of the camper and saw that they had made out the couch into a bed and Dee and Don were in the 69 position eating each other. I looked up into the raised bedroom area and Sue was lying naked on the queen-size bed. She told me the others started without me so she was waiting for me to get out of the shower. I let my robe fall off and got into the bed with her. Sue started to rub my cock and it no time I was hard as a rock I was kissing her and sucking her 36c tits when she pulled away and lowered her head down towards my dick. No matter how many times Sue has sucked my cock; I still am amazed at how much she can take into her mouth. Watching her take the almost 8' deep into her mouth and feeling her hands toying with my balls, it did not take long until I started to feel an orgasmic eruption starting to build. Sue could tell I was on the edge of no return and stopped sucking me and told me she had something else in mind for my cum. She ask me to eat her pussy, which I already had made plans to do. When I put my tongue to her already wet pussy, I knew it would not be long till she gave up what it was I wanted. Sue and Dee know how much I love to taste the fresh cum of a woman and both have always been eager to give me what I wanted so much. Sue can be a screamer and a squirter when she comes, and tonight was no exception. She grabbed the back of my head and pulled me deeper into her opened legs, saying 'Yes eat me, eat me faster, God eat my pussy'. She was coming in buckets; it was almost all I could do to lick up every drop of her wonderful cum. When Sue collapsed I licked her sweet pussy clean of any of her juices that I might have missed, and started to slid up her body with every intention of putting my rock hard cock deep into the pussy that I had just eaten. I was kissing her body as I worked my way up, and just as I was about to ram my dick into her as far as it would go, she said to wait a minute and she would be right back. Sue returned to the bedroom with Dee and Don in tow. She said she wanted both of us to fuck her at the same time. Don in her pussy and me in her ass. {Now both Sue and Dee enjoy getting fucked by Don and I at the same time. But fucking the ass has always been between Dee and me. I have never fucked another woman in the ass before, and no other man has ever fucked Dee's ass.} So it was somewhat of a surprise when Dee got the KY jelly and started to lube up my dick. I ask her if she was sure that this was alright with her, and she said it was because later she would get the same treatment, but with Don in her ass. Don laid down on his back and Sue got on top of him. Dee reached down ant took Don's hard cock in her hand and gently guided him into his wife's wet pussy. Sue slid up and down on his dick a few times then leaned over Don so her ass was sticking up waiting for my dick to enter her. When I got on my knees behind her, Dee took hold of my throbbing cock and slowly guided me to the opening of Sue's ass. She kissed me and told me to be gentle at first so Sue could get used to my size in her. Then she inserted my dick into her ass. The three of us started to move slowly so Don and I could get our rhythm worked out. I would be on an out stroke when Don was on an in stroke. As we started to increase our motion, Sue started to moan about how good it felt. Dee was beside us rubbing on Sue's back and one of her tits. Dee would also move her had behind me so she could play with Don's balls and mine as we were fucking Sue. I could feel Don's dick through the membrane that separated his wife pussy and her ass. All the time Dee was moving from kissing me to kissing Don and Sue, telling us to fuck her good and asking Sue if she liked being fucked by both of us at the same time. Sue was getting louder all the while with answers of yes and for us to fuck her harder. Don grabbed hold of Sue's hips and was pulling her down so he could go deeper into her wet pussy with his every stroke. I grabbed her by the waist so I could pull her back with every in thrust I made into her ass. All the time Dee was urging all of us to fuck harder. I started to feel eruption growing inside of me, when I could not hold back any longer. I thrust as deep as I could into Sue's ass and started to unload my cum as deep as I could. Sue started screaming ' yes, God yes:' and Don was pumping for all he was worth when he to thrust deep into his wife's pussy and unloaded his load of cum. Sue was so loud I was sure everyone in that part of Colorado could have heard her. I slowly slid out of Sue as she slumped forward onto Don's chest. Dee rose up to kiss me and told me that she loved me and that was so incredible to watch. I got up and went into the bathroom to clean up and when I returned the three of them were laying on the bed with Sue and Dee kissing and sucking on each other's tits. I ask if anyone one wanted a drink and Don said he did. I got a beer for Don and me and put on my robe and said I was going to step outside for a smoke. Don said he would join me and we left the girls in each other's arms as we went outside. The cool night air felt good as Don and I set in the camp chairs and drank our beer. We could hear the girls inside the camper and I told Don it is a wonder the whole camp was not awakened with Sue's screaming. He kind of laughed and said it would not be the first time she has woke up the neighbors. With drinking a cold beer and the cool mountain night air, it did not take long for Don and I to finish our cigarettes and head back into the camper. As soon as we walked in Dee said she needed a drink. We went back up into the bedroom to find the girls setting up with their backs to the headboard with a grin on their faces like the Cheshire cat. I took off my robe and set down by Dee and handed her my beer. Don went and got Sue a glass of wine and set down by her. We were talking about our planes for the next day, the girls were going to go in to Leadville and Don and I was going to take the boat out and do some fishing. It did not take long for the subject of Jack and Donna to come up again. Dee wondered what Jack would be like in bed, and Sue stated that if they were part of our little group that she and Dee could full fill their fanatic of all holes filled. Dee answered that might be true, but as for now it was her turn for Don and me to full fill her immediate needs. With that she started to rub and suck on my dick to get it hard again and Sue was doing the same for Don. Feeling my best friend fuck my wife where only I have been before was quite a turn on for me. Due to the fact that Don and I had just fucked Sue about 30 minuets ago it took us longer to climax in Dee's pussy and ass. That was fine with Dee because we got her into one of her rolling climaxes where she would climax one right after another all the while saying she cant stop and would whimper like a puppy. When we were all spent for the night we collapsed in a heap on the bed and fell asleep. To be continued. Jay and Dee Texas After our night stay over at Trinidad, we got up early to continue our drive to Turquoise Lake. Don and I helped Jack put down his camper and off we went our little convoy of three couples. It took over 4 hours to reach our campground and find the campsite that I had reserved. There was one right next to ours that was open, so Jack pulled into that one and we arranged it so we would have a common area between the 2 camps. It was almost noon by now and after a quick light lunch, Don, Jack and myself wanted to get the boat out and do some fishing. The girls were planing an afternoon shopping spree into town. After about 2 hours of fishing and a lot of get to know something about you men talk, Jack made mention about the noise that he and Donna heard coming from our camper the night before. Don spoke up about how sometimes Sue can get a little vocal, and that next time he would put a sock in her mouth to keep her quite. Jack said don't apologies that in fact it helped him out with Donna hearing Don and Sue having so much fun turned Donna on. Jack asks how Dee and I slept through it all, and I told him that we did not sleep through it in fact we were part of the party as well. With that Jack just set it total silence so Don and I explained to him that we were swingers and have been friends for years and had exchanger partners and or joined in on having sex with each others wives on numerous occasions, along with other swinging couples that we were friends with. That brought a round of questions from Jack about the lifestyle, and in fact he told us that they had talked about it in the past. He said they went to a swingers club once but did not feel comfortable and left early. I told him that it is not for everybody and you must have a strong loving relationship with your partner or it will not work for you. Nothing more was said about swinging for the remainder of our fishing trip. That night we all set out around the fire and had a few drinks and enjoyed the talk of what the girls found shopping and the fish stories we men told. Nothing was said about our swinging lifestyle, but I could tell that Jack and by this time Donna had a million questions that they wanted to ask us. Dee and I went to bed and after having told the girls about what was said out on the lake, Dee and I were talking about the reaction we felt from Jack and Donna that night. Dee and I were just about to go to sleep when we heard noise coming from Jacks camper. Seams that Donna can get a little vocal when she is having an orgasm also. Don stuck his head up into the bedroom and asks if we thought that they were having entirely too much fun and did we think that they were thinking about us and our party the night before. Dee told Don to get his mind out of the gutter and go to bed. The next morning after breakfast, we were all setting around having one last cup of coffee and talking about the plans for the day, when Don {being his tactful self} ask if anyone heard those strange noises last night. Which brought an instant shut your mouth look from Sue. {Being just as tactful as Don and knowing how to take a Que.} I said that I heard them also, but being up in the mountains its very hard to tell where they were coming from, but it sounded like they were coming from Donnas and Jacks camper. Which got me a slap on the back of the head from Sue. Donna looked me right in the eye and smiled and said if the four of us can have fun then they could also. To which I replied yes you can girl friend. That opened a flood of questions from Donna and Jack about our swinging lifestyle. We all set and talked for almost 2 hours and answered every question that they had. After a day trip of sightseeing and shopping in Aspen, we were all setting around the campfire while Don and I cooked the steaks. Jack brought up the subject of swinging again. He said he and Donna had talked about it and wondered if they could join us tonight, he did say however that they did not feel comfortable with swapping just yet. Dee spoke up and told him that everyone's wishes would be respected and if fact we have several friends that only join in soft swing but do not swap partners. She once again told them that this lifestyle was not just about sex, but about friendships and trust between friends. After dinner we all went into our camper for drinks. We could tell that Jack and Donna were nervous. So we all just set and talked for a while. Donna and I were setting in the 2 easy chairs with Jack, Sue and Don on the couch. Dee got out a large throw pillow and was setting on the floor. After several rounds of drinks everyone started to lighten up and you could feel the tension ease in the air. Jack put his arm around Sue and she in turn put her hand on his lap and started to rub his cock throw his pants. Dee went over and kneeled between Don's legs and reached up and kissed him. I looked over at Donna and said lets not be left out to which she said let's not. I took Donna's hand and led her to the floor where we used the pillow to rest our heads. I laid to where Donna could see what the others were doing if she wanted to. As I pulled Donna towards me to kiss her I could feel that she was still hesitant about what was going on, so I reassured her that all was ok and nothing would happen that she did not want to. She looked me in the eye and said she knew that it was just that she had not kissed another man but Jack sense they had been together. I just held her for a few minuets till she felt more comfortable, when all of a sudden she looked at me very wide eyed and had a suppress look on her face. She told me that Dee was going down on Don. I looked over and sure enough Dee had undone Don's pants and had his harden cock burred deep into her mouth. We also noticed that Jack and Sue were into a deep kiss and that sue had her blouse undone and that Jack was rubbing on her large tits, at the same time Sue had his dick out of his paints and was rubbing it. {I knew when I saw the size of Jacks tool that Dee and Sue would not let Don and I forget what they have always said about a man with big feet and hands. Jack had to be 10' long and almost as big around as a beer can.} The sight of the others must have turned Donna on because she pulled me to her and started to kiss me deep with her tongue. Donna took my hand and placed it under her sweatshirt onto a pair of the firmest tits that I do believe I have every felt. We broke our kiss and I ask her if they were real. She said that they were all hers and told me to look if I wanted to. I pulled her sweatshirt off and saw the most perfect set of natural breast I have ever seen. They were round and firm and she had nipples that were hard and stood out about ¾'. I slowly went down and gently kissed each one and started to suck on one and then the other. I could tell by her breathing that Donna was getting turned on with what I was doing. I slowly let my tongue slide down her flat stomach to the top of her pants. As I reached for the snap of her levies I ask her if she would mind, and she replied please do. I undid her pants and slowly pulled them down, all the time working my tongue down and around her lovely red mound. As I slid her pants off and tossed them to the side she opened her legs for me to see her beautiful wet pussy and then she ask me to please eat her. I did not need to be asked twice. I lowered my head and started to flick my tongue in and out of her already wet box. She started to moan and thrust her hips upward towards my mouth and driving my tongue deeper into her soaking pussy. I could look up and see her and she was watching what the others were doing, I had no idea what was going on behind me but from the noise I was hearing from the couch I could guess that the other 4 were having as good a time as we were. Donna started to cry out 'yes' over and over and louder and louder. She grabbed my head and pulled it into head and just started to quiver. When she came it was like a floodgate opened up. She was defiantly a squirter. I licked up her sweet juices as fast as I could and still had trouble getting it all. Donna released her grip on my head and fell limp on the floor. I slowly went up to her and gently kissed her on the lips. Her breathing was labored and coming in short choppy breaths when I heard Jack say that she is always like that after a hard orgasm. I rolled over to see what the others were up to on the couch and realized what Donna was watching. All four had their clothes off and Sue was sucking Jack's large tool with Dee licking his balls. Don was down on the floor with his head between Dee's legs eating away at her pussy. I was the only one with cloths on so I got up and undressed to join the rest of the party. Donna was starting to come around and looked up at me and told me one good tongue deserved another to which I could find no argument with that kind of logic. I lay back down on the floor and kissed Donna again and she started to lick my mouth and around my face. She said that she loved the taste of her cum and the aroma of it. I lay back on the pillow and she slid down to my hard and throbbing dick. She started by flicking her tongue over the head and then slowly would run it down my shaft to kiss and lick my balls. It did not take me long to realize that this woman knew what she was doing so I just let her go and enjoyed the feeling she was giving me. I caught movement out of the corner of my eye and saw Sue pushed Jack down on the couch straddled his face so he could eat her pussy. Dee moved down and started sucking as much of his large dick as she could. Don moved down on the floor with Donna and I and started to eat her pussy. Donna started to moan again and took my entire hard meet into her mouth and was sucking it for all it was worth. Every time Dee would take Jacks dick out of her mouth and lick his shaft and balls Sue would fill her mouth with his meet. Watching both of the girls take turns sucking and licking Jacks large tool was as much of a turn on for me as was the feeling of what Donna was doing with my dick. Sue was the first to cum, she started to cry out for Jack to go faster and faster, Dee was sucking his dick as best she could with Sue's face just inches away from it also. With Sue coming in Jack's mouth and Dee sucking him, it must have driving him over the edge. He started to come in Dee's mouth, she pulled him out and let him squirt his load on both her's and Sue's face. Both of the girls had their mouths open and tongues out trying to catch as much of his cum as they could. I have never seen a man cum as much as he did. Both girls were licking it up as fast as they could and still he was hosing them both down with his load. The sight of the girls licking all his cum off him and each other drove me over the edge. Donna must have sensed that I was about to exploded because she took me deep into her mouth where I pumped all the cum I had and she took it all with loosing a drop. Don was still working on Donna's pussy and she had her second orgasm of the night just moments after taking my load deep down her throat. We all just lay there for a few minutes without saying a word when Don spoke up and said he had not had a climax yet and that he did not think it was fair that we all had one. Dee said that she has not cum either and said, 'come on lover get over here and fuck me.' Donna and I got up off the floor to give Don and Dee some room. Don laid on his back and Dee got on top of him and reached back and took hold of his hard dick and guided him into her wet pussy. Donna and I were setting the easy chairs and Jack and Sue were on the couch, and we were all watching Don's dick hammering away at Dee's pussy. It was such a turn on for me watching my wife getting fucked by my best friend, and knowing that she was enjoying it so much. Don and Dee came about the same time and both just lay limp on the floor. I looked over at Jack and saw that he was hard and as big as every. I spoke up and ask who was next and Jack said he was. I told him to get front and center stage. Jack laid down and Donna went over and got on top of him. She guided him into her and started to ride his big cock like there was no tomorrow. It was amazing how her sweet little wet pussy could take his large tool inside with such ease, but she did and she started to hump him with a furry that made me almost cum just watching them. Her moans started as a low whisper and gradually increased into an almost scream as she came with wave after wave of pleasure. Jack came almost as soon as Donna did and as soon as he did I saw some of his cum start to drip out of Donna's pussy and run down her leg. I wondered how a man could cum as much as he did after the load he gave Dee and Sue. After they collapsed in a heap on the floor, Don, Dee, Sue and I clapped to show them that we enjoyed the show that we were privileged to watch. After catching their breaths, Donna said she was exhausted and need some sleep. Jack and Donna dressed and said good night and left for their camper. Don and Dee made out the couch into a bed, and Sue and I went up into the front bedroom. We all enjoyed the rest of our vacation, and had several more nights where all six of us partied together. Jack and Donna did become full swingers, at least with the four of us. We are still close to them and get together when we can.

Saturday Night finally arrived and Jim showed up with his wife. She is a larger lady but has very large breasts, which I was attracted to. What I didn't know was that Jim had taken it up himself to invite another guy along. Well, Jim came to me during the football game and told me that he had mentioned to his wife about having sex with another couple. He said that she was willing to try it out and that this would be her first time doing something like this. He also informed me that he hadn't said anything to his friend about any of this. The game had just gotten over and I was wondering once again about how to get things started. Then I thought hey why not bring up the idea of going out into the hot tub. Everyone agreed that it would be relaxing so out we went. Once again we went out to the hot tub. Lynn and I stripped and the others did the same except for Jim's friend he was a little embarrassed to take off his underwear. But we all talked him into it and he lowered them and out fell his rather large cock. It just happened that we are all sitting in there, male female male with Larry, Jim's friend, sitting between Marie and Lynn. We are all getting really friendly and getting to know each other better and the talk starts to turn to sex. While we are talking I am watching these giant boobies keep floating to the top of the water and I keep seeing Marie looking at me every time the nipples crest. Boy I just couldn't wait to get one of them in my mouth. I then notice that my wife's hand is under the water and seems to be busy rubbing Larry's by then hard cock. Then the timer shuts off on the hot tub and I look down and see for sure that she is stoking it and that it is the largest cock I have ever seen. It must have been 10 inches and about 3 inches around from the looks of it. Jim seeing this comes over and starts to rub on Lynn’s boobies. That's all it took for me I look over at Marie and she smiles and said what's taking you so long I've been flashing these at you all of this time I thought you would have already been here. I looked over at the others and Lynn had Larry sitting on the side of the hot tub and was sucking on his cock, while Jim was attempting to lick her ass and pussy. I started sucking on Marie’s nipples and rubbing her pussy. Then she began rubbing my cock, which didn't take long to get hard. She then raised up and out of the water a little and told me to fuck her titties. I slid my cock right in between those giant size titties and gave it all I could. It didn't take me long and I was shooting all over them and her lips. I glanced back over at the others and Lynn had gotten out of the water and was standing up sucking Larry and Jim was behind her banging away at her pussy. Lynn was moaning and groaning making all kinds of noises that she makes when she is enjoying a cock. Larry is laid back telling her to suck that cock of his and has her hair in his hands and is pulling her head up and down as she's goes up and down on his cock. Then she lets Larry's cock fall out of her mouth and turns around and starts to back up to him and she lowers herself onto his cock while the rest of us watch. Marie is acting like a cheerleader and telling her to “do it, do it, get that big cock in that pussy.” Lynn lowers herself down on it very slowly which really gets to me and I really start to get into watching it go into her. After she has it all in Jim starts to suck on her nipples and Marie tells him to get over to her that she has something that needs sucking and licking. Jim starts licking and sucking off his wife while I just sit there and take it all in. Lynn is starting to pump on that cock faster and faster. I got over and to start to twist and pull on her nipples and she goes wild. She starts bucking up and down on that cock and bouncing on him and all he can say is yes, yes, yes, fuck me baby fuck me. The water is splashing everywhere around them its wild scene to behold. I can see her juices running down the sides of his cock when she comes up on him. I then hear Marie moaning and look over and see her big boobies bouncing around all over the place, as Jim is down licking her pussy. She looks at me and pulls Jim up and said it time for her fantasies to come true. So she has Jim get out of the hot tub and lay on the couch and she gets on top of his cock and slides it right into her. Marie then tells me to get my fat cock in her ass. I said 'Oh yeah' and go over and start to lick it and get it ready for my cock. Jim is sliding his cock into her at a good pace and I start to finger her rear. Then I get up behind her and Jim stops drilling her for a minute and I start to slide it into her. It was great, nice & tight, I thought she was going to smash my cock as she started to squeeze it with her ass muscles. Jim feeling that I was in her started once again sliding it in and out of her pussy while I did the same to her ass. I started to long stroke her and every time I got close to having it all of the way out she squeezed it to try to keep it in her. I could feel Jim cock sliding in and out in her pussy and it started me to get really turned on and I started really sliding it into her hard and she just kept telling us to give her more. I reached around and grabbed her nipples and started twisting on them. I then heard Lynn cumming I looked over and seen that she was getting off of Larry’s cock and that it was still hard so over they came. Larry got in front of Marie and she started sucking on his cum soaked cock. There she was getting all of her hole filled just like she wanted by three hungry cocks. Then she took Larry's cock out of her mouth and told us that she wanted us to shoot off onto her boobies. The three of us went up and started jacking off on her titties and Jim was the first to cum then me and then Larry. I looked down at them at it looked like frosting on a cake. What I didn't know was that while we were doing this we had forgotten about Lynn and she had gotten between Marie’s legs and was eating Marie’s pussy out. Marie was cumming all over Lynn's face. God this was all so hot. After Marie got off we all went inside and grabbed a couple of beers. Then we all went to the family room. We were all sitting there naked and Larry started laughing saying that this was the best Sex that he had ever had. We all agreed with him telling him that we all loved our wife's and husbands but that we just liked the fun of having sex with others. We stared joking around and since Marie had, had her fantasy fulfilled we asked Larry if he had any that he would like to do. He said No but we all new better. All guys have fantasies, which they hide, because they are afraid of what other guys will think of them. We finally talked it out of him. He said that he had always wanted to go to a book store and take out his cock and put it through the hole in the wall and have the unknown person on the other side suck it touch it and do what ever they wanted to it. We told him that we could handle that one for him. We hung up a blanket in front of the laundry room door and told him to get on the other side and to push his cock through whenever he was ready. Lynn got out a deck of cards and whispered to the rest of us that low card had to do something to his cock. Jim and I looked at them and said that we weren't going to touch another guy's cock. The girls looked at us and said that it wouldn't kill us and that they wouldn't think that we were queers or anything like that. If we did that it all was for fun and after all Lynn had just ate out Marie while us guy watched her do it. At that was her first time ever touching another pussy besides her own and that it was really a turn on. I looked at Jim and he looked at me and we said what the heck why not. So through the curtain came this cock poking though the hole. We all agreed that low card had to do something to it for two minutes. We all drew cards Jim was the lowest then me then Lynn and then Marie. I think that Lynn stacked the deck but she said that she didn't. I knew that it was on of her fantasies to see another guy have sex with another guy. So Jim goes over and extends one finger and just barely touches it like it was going to bite him or something. Then Marie and Lynn edged him on and he grasps it and starts stroking it. Slowly at first and then he starts rubbing it a little faster. He starts to tease Larry by rubbing fast and then slowing down and loosening his grip on it and you can hear Larry telling him not to stop don't let go. You can tell Jim is really getting into the control thing. Then we tell him that his time is up. It's my turn so over I go and I figure that it can't be too different from when I do my own. So I clasp my hand around his cock and slowly begin to stroke it. I can feel him starting to pump into my hand. I can feel his cock start to expand even more that it already is. I realize that it won't be long be fore he is exploding all over the place. I then pick up the pace and keep it up for a while and slow it down to let him cool off a little. I start to stroke it again and I look over at Lynn and she is playing with her pussy, while I am stroking this cock, as she watches me. Marie says that my two minutes are up and that its Lynn’s turn. Lynn comes and she looks at me and smiles with one of her smiles and starts to push my head toward his cock. I said that it was her turn, not mine. She says that since it’s her turn that this is what she wants to do and she pushes my mouth onto his cock. She reminds me that it was one of my fantasies to lick her juices off of one. I told her that it don't have any on it. She said just a minute and turns around and slides it into her pussy and she takes it out and says there you go. Start licking and sucking that for me. So over I go and grab it once again and I hear Lynn say yes, yes, do it for me baby. So I start to lick it and it feels so soft and I can taste her pussy juices on it. I start to take it into my mouth and I feel someone under me and Marie crawls under me and starts sucking on my cock. As I take his cock into my mouth she does the same thing to mine. It’s like I can feel what I am doing to him. I can start to feel him beginning to pump again and I think just great he's going to shot of in my mouth. He's pumping hard and faster all of the time and Marie is matching what we are doing by keeping up the same rhythm. It was great, my cock sliding in and out of her and I forget all about that he is screwing my mouth. Just when I am ready to shoot of into Marie’s mouth she says that my two minutes are up and that it’s her turn. She comes over and backs onto his cock and takes it all into her I figure what the heck I might as well get some at the same time so I go over and lay in front of Marie and slide under her and she starts to suck on my cock again. Then Lynn comes over and gets onto my mouth and starts to rub her pussy into my tongue. Jim decides to get into it and comes over and stands behind Lynn and slowly enters her butt. Its great we are all hot and horny and going at it like crazy I hear someone start to cum and that triggers me. Hearing someone start to cum triggers me and I start to cum and it carries through for the rest of us we are all cumming and shooting off at the same time. We all lie down on the floor and relax for a while. After while Jim and Marie get up and say that they have to go that it has been fun that we will have to get to gather soon again. We tell them good-bye and that leaves us alone with Larry. I go up stairs to get us some cold drinks and come back down and Lynn is in front of Larry sucking on his cock again and he is getting hard again. So I get down behind her and begin to lick her pussy from under her while she is sucking on his cock. Then she turns around and gets into a 69 position with me and starts to suck my cock while I am licking her pussy for her. I notice that Larry begins to move around behind her and he starts to rub her pussy while I am licking her clit. Then he gets right up behind her and starts to slide his cock into her pussy. Very slowly it just inches in a little at a time until he has it all of the way in. Then he starts to let her have it faster and faster then he slows down and teases her with it and takes it almost all of the way out and slams it back into her again. Like I told you before, her pussy really gets wet when she begins to cum. All of her pussy juices are running out of her and down onto me. This is great I can taste her and see his cock up close stretching her pussy apart really wide. He takes his cock out of her pussy and points it up by where I am licking her at and slides it under my tongue and I start to lick the juices off of this cock that she has put on there. Then he puts it back into her pussy and continues screwing her hard. He starts to shot off and he fills her pussy and it starts to run out all over pussy lips and my face. I start to lick her pussy off and she starts to cum again. We all collapse on the floor and finally we get cleaned up and Larry leaves and she and I hit the sack.

In our years of swinging, Ann and I had a lot of good times. This one party we went to was one of them. There were several couples there, some that we knew and some that we didn’t know. Jerry and Sharon were a couple that we partied with several times and we always had a good time with them. After a drink or two the party got under way. There were couples fucking on the floor and furniture and in the bedrooms. I was sitting next to Sharon on the couch when it started and I had removed her clothes and she had her back to me with her legs bent forward as I found her pussy with my cock. She liked it like this cause she liked to see other couples fucking while she got fucked. I had my arms around her feeling her clit and tits. She could get off with just a little fucking and I always like to please her. After fucking her for several minutes, I got up to go the bathroom. I walked by a large stuffed chair only to see Ann sitting in it with Jerry on his knees between her legs, moving his cock in and out of her. I looked down at her and said, “Hey man, take good care of my wife.” He said, “Don’t worry, I will” as he pinched her tits. Ann looked up at me and just smiled. She always liked to feel Jerry’s prick in her. There’s something about watching another man’s cock sliding in and out of Ann’s pussy that excites me. The view of a woman standing in the nude, is different cause her pussy is not really in sight, but when she has her legs spread apart with her pussy opened up and a big cock sliding in and out is a lot different. I guess the sight of a pussy is just the most beautiful thing that I ever saw. After passing Ann and Jerry and going down the hall to the bathroom, I passed a bedroom where a gal was laying on the bed playing with herself with no one else in the room. I peeked in and went over to the bed and she didn’t even hear me. I said, “Do you need a little help?” She opened her eyes and looked at me and said, “Sure.” I kneeled on the bed and got on one side of her and reached for her pussy. I rubbed her clit and then put a finger in her hole. She liked it and then I put two fingers in. With the other hand I rubbed her clit. Ann always liked for me to do this to her. She reached for my cock and pulled it to her mouth. I moved around her to get in a 69 position so she could suck it better, not taking my hands off her pussy. She was a good cock sucker as she took just about all my cock. This went on for several minutes and I was just about to get around to fuck her when a guy came in and said, “Damn honey, I’ve been looking for you.” I said, “Hey, my name’s Dave and do you mind if I fuck you lovely wife?” He said, “My name’s Harry and this is my wife Joan, and no I don’t care if you fuck my wife as long as I can watch.” I thought, this guy’s like me, liking to watch his wife get fucked. So I moved around and got between her legs as Harry got up next to the bed to see me rub my cock up and down her slit and then finding her hole and slipped my cock in. Joan let out a little sigh and then told me to fuck her hard. I like to pound a gal if she likes it but not all gals are the same. She locked her legs around my back and her arms around my neck and pulled me in. Harry got up on the bed and tapped his cock on her cheek. He didn’t have a large cock and Joan moved her head over and took in her mouth. She sucked it all in and her lips were against his balls I continued to move my cock in and out of her pussy as she closed her eyes and moaned like hell. Pretty soon she stopped moaning and took her mouth from Harry’s cock and yelled, “Oh man, I’m cumming, I’m cumming.” Harry reached over and pinched her nipples as this seemed to help her. She continued this for several seconds and then opened her eyes and looked at me and said, “Now, I want to feel your cum in me.” I don’t like for another man to watch me when I pop my nuts but Harry seemed to like watching me. So I fucked her a little more and then felt that wonderful feeling in loins and started to shoot my load. She felt it and said, “That’s it baby, give me your cum.” I emptied my balls as Harry shouted, “Yeah, yeah, yeah.” I never had a cheering section before but it made me cum a little more. I laid there for a few seconds and then pulled my semi erect cock out of her pussy. Just then I felt a hand on my cock and looked over to see Ann’s hand on it. She said, “Are you having a good time?” I said, “Hell yes, just like you are.” She said, “Dick and Betty are here and she is looking for you.” I said, “She is just a little too late right now but I’ll get to her.” We left the bed room where Harry was rubbing Joan’s tits and she was stroking his cock. We went into the living room to look for Dick and Betty and found Betty laying on the floor with a guy between her legs, fucking her and another guy on his knees with his cock in her mouth. Dick was standing there watching and said, “You’re a little late, she was kidnapped by these two studs.” I said, “She seems to like to be kidnapped.” He said, “I guess she does the way she is acting.” I said, “Let’s go over to the bar and let her alone.” So we went over to the bar where everyone just helped themselves and Ann got up on one of the barstools. We were standing there as Dick rubbed his cock on Ann’s leg. Pretty soon Dick started getting a hard on. Ann reached over and started stroking it. Dick was feeling her tits and then he said, “Dam Ann, now look what you’ve done to me.” Ann said, “Well I guess you’ll have to do something with it.” Ann moved her legs open and Dick got between them and she guided his cock up to her pussy. He gave a little push and was in Ann’s pussy. Here again, I was watching my friend fuck my wife. Just about then I felt someone’s hand on my cock. I turned around and found Betty standing there. I said, “Are you through with the two studs?” She said, “Yeah, I looked for you but these two guys attacked me.” She continued stroking my cock until it got hard again and she said, “Well it looks like you’re ready to fuck me now.” She got up on a barstool next to Ann and opened her legs. I moved between them and found her hole. I pushed my cock in her and she put her arms around my neck. About this time Ann was getting off with Dick’s cock in her. Dick looked over at me and said, “Man, I just love fucking your beautiful wife.” I said, “And she loves to feel your cock just like the way Betty likes my cock.” Betty said, “You got that right.” We continued fucking each other’s wife like it was just a natural thing to do. We wound up with some other old friends and had a great time. Dave & Ann St. Louis MO

I am the male half of a couple that has enjoyed the excitement of swinging for many years. From my standpoint I have enjoyed the exhilaration from not only having sex with women outside my marriage but also the stimulation of watching my wife having sex with other men. I know that we both enjoy the swinging life style now but it wasn't always this way. When we first started swinging I thought that it was an activity that I enjoyed and she was just doing it for me. I would like to tell you about the night that I found out that she enjoyed it as much as I did. Let me start by telling you a little bit about us. We were both raised in small towns in central California a few miles apart. We were married when we were both teenagers with very little sexual experience for either one of us. No matter what you hear about the sixties and the sexual revolution it wasn't alive and well in central California back in the mid-to-late sixties. When we met she was a virgin and I had only had sex with two girls. One of the many problems with marrying so young is that there always comes a time when you start feeling like you have missed-out on something. You never had the chance to experience other sexual partners. I was no different, those thoughts starting creeping into my mind about eight years after we were married. We would go to parties and there would always be the single guys that seemed to be with a different girl at every party. I thought it was just a guy thing, but guys let me break it to you the girls have the same thoughts. When you really love your partner even though you have those kinds of thoughts you tend to push them back in your mind and focus on the other things that make you life together so great. But for some of us no matter how hard we try to ignore those thoughts they just keep coming back. You know you don't want to cheat on your wife. Its not just about having sex with other people, its about exploring new sexual adventures. My wet dreams have always seemed to center on my wife and I, having new and exciting sexual adventures together. It wasn't just about me having sex with other women but also watching her having sex with other men. The thought of watching her in bed with another man and having his cock buried deep in her pussy always caused and instant erection for me. For the longest time I thought there must be something wrong with me getting so turned-on at the thought of watching her fuck another man. I wanted so much to make my dreams of these adventures come true but I had two problems to overcome. First was how do you break this to your wife and second, how is she going to accept the idea. Next was, where do you find other people who think like you do and are interested in having this kind of sex. This, I might add was before the days of the Internet with chat room and the like. One day I ran across a magazine with amateur photographs. I thumbed through the magazine and found that they were pictures of nude women that had been posted by or with their husbands or boyfriends approval. There was also a forum in the back of the magazine that related stories from couples about their swinging adventures. There were stories about 3-somes, 4-somes, swinging parties as well as sexual adventures between the couples alone. That night when my wife and I were both in bed I brought the magazine out and we started reading some of the stories together. We, or should I say I started with a story of a couple on an exotic vacation. Then onto stories about two couples involved in a foursome. As we read the stories one by one I reached down between her legs and rubbed her pussy. Her panties were soaked and I was very pleased that the stories were having their desired effect on her. After we put the magazine aside and I had my cock buried deep in her pussy I commented on how much the stories had turned her on. She denied it at first but soon confessed that indeed the stories were very stimulating. We started using these stories as a regular stimulation for our sex life. She got to the point she was looking forward to reading the stories as much as I was. After a period of time during our after story time sex I started asking her if she would like to be involved in our own sexual adventures like the ones in the story. Her initial reply was that she wasn't interested in doing anything of the kind. I was the only man she ever wanted in her sex life. But as any good salesman will tell you, you never take no for an answer. As I persisted in my asking her, she finally broke-down and said that it might be fun and she might be interested if I really wanted to. But we would have to find another couple that we enjoyed being with and they had to be from out of the area. She definitely didn't want anybody in town knowing what we were doing. I bought a swingers magazine with ads from other couples. We meet with two couple over the next few months and I finally got to enjoy a foursome with another couple. The sight of my wife being fucked by another man was every bit as exhilarating as I thought it would be. As was the thrill of having sex with another woman in the same bed as my wife while she was having sex with another man. When we were with the couples we met my wife seemed to enjoy it as much as I did. She would laugh with them and always had at least two orgasms during the nights we would play. However afterwards when I would ask her if she had enjoyed herself she would always say that she had but she was only doing it because I wanted to. As time went by it was really getting to the point that I was questioning whether we should continue in the life style or not. We had found out quite by accident that a couple that we were real close friends with also enjoyed swinging and our friendship with them had expanded into a sexual relationship. The wife seemed to enjoy our encounters with them but it seemed that every time I suggested something involving swinging to her, her answer would be 'I don't care, what ever you want to do.' Through one of the swingers publications I received I learned of a 'party house' not too far from us. We had never been to a commercial party house before but the thought of it seemed enticing to me so I suggested going to my wife. The answer was the same as always 'I don't care, whatever you want to do.' I checked it out and gave them a called to learn more about it. They explained that there was a small cover charge at the door to cover the food and drinks and what not. They operated the parties out of a large house located in the country in a secluded location. They had three bedrooms, one was used as an orgy room and the other two bedrooms were divided off into private areas. They also had a hot tub, as well as open areas where you could mingle with the other couples. We started going to this party house and enjoyed the people we meet there. It was for couples only but on rare occasions a single could attend with the permission from the management. They seemed to have a regular clientele who frequented their parties but new people also seemed to be found at their parties. We had met and partied with about three different couples during our first few trips to these parties. We were never pressured and found it a great atmosphere to have fun in. Up to this point in time we had only partied with other couples we had never had a 3-some with another male or female. All of the times we had met and partied with another couple, whether it was at one of these parties or through correspondence with another couple was always initiated by me. My wife was always a willing participant but she would never initiate a conversation or suggest anything with any of the couples we would meet. This all changed at one of the parties we attended. One Saturday I ask the wife if she would like to go out that night. She said it sounded fine to her and ask were I wanted to go. I told her I thought we might drive over to the party house which meet with her usual reply 'OK, whatever you want to do.' We dropped the kids at the sitters and arrived at the party house at about 9:00PM that night. The crowd seemed rather small that night and none of the couple we had previously met were there. We got a glass of wine and some munchies and mingled for a while. I asked the wife if she would like to get another glass of wine and take a hot tub. She agreed that it sounded good and we went to one of the changing rooms to remove our clothes and put on a robe. The hot tub was located in an area that had been the garage before being closed off and made into a hot tub room. When we got to the hot tub there were about 5 or 6 people already in it. There were two couples and a couple of guys relaxing in the warm water when we walked up to the tub. As we walked up to the tub one of the guys in the tub looked over at Mia {my wife} and said the water is great come on in. Mia smiled at him, she removed her robe and climbed the steps and entered the warm water. As she climbed into the tub everybody in the tub got a great view of her shaved pussy and her beautiful round breast. The gentleman that had invited her in moved over a little and offered her a set. He was located on the far side of the tub from where she entered at so she waded across the tub allowing him a great look at her breast and set-down beside him. I removed my robe and followed her into the water. There were enough people in the tub that the only open spot available was on the far side of the tub from where Mia was setting. I introduced myself and Mia to the other people in the tub and set back enjoying the water. Mia was talking to her new friend and I started a conversation with the other two couples in the tub. One of the girls in the tub, a very pretty young blond was located to my right. As we were chatting in the warm water she stated that she was getting too hot and climbed out and sit on the edge of the tub between her husband and me. As she was setting just a few feet from me at the edge of the tub she turned herself toward me with her legs spread just enough to show off her beautiful well trimmed pussy, I could feel my cock starting to get hard. I was thinking that I had found a couple that I would really like to party with a little later. I looked over to see how Mia was doing. The guy that had invited her into the tub was now setting right next to her. I could tell that their legs were touching and they were engulfed in their own conversation. As I was watching I saw him turn a little toward her and saw that he reached over under the water and was rubbing either her thighs or her pussy. I then saw her reach over I knew that she was stroking his cock. As she reached over I saw a little wide-eyed expression come over her as she started stroking his cock. Mia told me later on the drive home that they had just been talking. She was enjoying his company and he seemed like a real nice guy. She said that when he turned toward her he had reached down and started to massage her thigh. She said that he had then started to work his hand up toward her pussy. He gentile spread her legs and began to rub her pussy. She said it had felt so natural that she spread her legs wider giving him better access to her rapidly warming pussy. He then gently took her hand and placed it on his erect cock. She said it was one of the biggest cocks she had ever felt and knew she wanted to feel it deep inside her. As I was watching Mia and her new friend I lost track of time and also of the couple I had been talking to. Another couple walked into the room and over to the couple that I had been talking to, they were friends of theirs that they had come to the party with and they left together. Mia and her friend seemed to be enjoying themselves so I told her I was going to the restroom and would be right back. When I returned to the darkened hot tub room everybody except for Mia, her friend and one other guy had left the hot tub. Mia and her friend were kissing and I could tell that he had a finger or two working hard in her pussy as she was stroking his cock. I stood just outside the doorway watching them with my cock starting to regain its own erect status. They broke their embrace and he said something to her. I saw her nod her head yes and they stood up and started to get out of the tub. I slipped back into the house so she wouldn't know I saw them and wait for her to tell me what was going on. I didn't have to wait too long to find out what she had in mind. Her and her friend walked out of the hot tub room and she had a glow on her face. She saw me, walked up to me in a rather fast pace grabbed my hand and said 'come on lets go party.' I let her lead both me and her new friend into one of the semiprivate rooms. Once inside she introduced me to her new friend John as she was removing her robe. John and I both removed the towels we had around our waists and Mia lead us over to one of the mats on the floor. John and I laid down one on each side of Mia. As we stretched out on our backs Mia looked over at me with a smile on her face and a mischievous look in her eyes. She reached down with both hands and took my cock in one hand and Johns cock in the other and began to stroke us both at the same time. After a couple of minutes of that John and I took a breast apiece, massaging each and rubbing her nipples between our thumbs and fingers. Her breathing was becoming more rapid and her grip on our cocks was becoming firmer by the seconds. I moved around just a little so I could bend down and take one of her now erect nipples in my mouth. As I licked and sucked on her nipple I reached down to feel her pussy. When I did I found John was already there. Her legs were spread wide to give him access and he had two fingers buried deep in her now flowing pussy. As John fucked two fingers in and out of her pussy I began to rub her very sensitive clit. I knew she wouldn't be able to take much more of our combined attention without cuming. Without letting go of our cocks she rolled her head back, ground her pussy into Johns probing fingers and let her first orgasm of the night race through her. The heavy petting they had done in the hot tub must have had her right on the brink when they decided to take the action to one of the rooms. As she was enjoying the afterglow of her orgasm John and I continued to stroke her body. As her breathing became more normal she smiled and said, that was great but I want to feel the real thing in my pussy. With that she rolled over on all fours with her ass pointed toward John and her head just above my cock. John got up behind her, she reached back and guided his cock into her pussy. With one stroke John slid all nine inches into her. She arched her back, rolled her head back and pushed back against the cock that was impaling her pussy. As John began to fuck her in earnest she reached down taking my cock in her hand and lowered her mouth on it. She stroked and sucked me in rhythm with Johns cock pounding in and out of her pussy. John would slid his cock almost all the way out of her. Hesitate a second then slam it all the way back in her again. Every time he did this she would gasp with pleasure. I knew I wouldn't be able to hold out much longer with the sight of John fucking her from behind and her stroking and sucking my cock. I knew my breathing was getting noticeably faster and deeper. Mia looked up at me and gasp, don't cum yet I want to do something that I have always wanted to but never had a chance to. I told her that was fine with me but she had better get on with it because I couldn't hold out much longer. She rose up to where she was standing on her knees. John had followed her lead and managed to make the position change without removing his cock from her pussy. With her legs spread as wide as she could she looked over at me and said I want you to rub my clit with your cock. I want to feel like both of you are going to have your cocks in my pussy at the same time. I am as straight as straight can be and the thought of having my cock in the same proximity as another mans cock had never entered my mind before. But as hot as I was at the time it sounded like a hell of an idea. With Johns cock buried to the hilt in her pussy she reached down and spread the lips of her pussy exposing her clit. I slid up to her and started rubbing my cock over her clit. John held still holding his cock into her as hard as he could. He then began to slid his cock in and out of her again. At one point as he slid his cock almost all the way out at the same time I was sliding my cock down her clit my cock entered her pussy. I couldn't help myself I thrust into her I far as I could. Then John and I started to take turns sliding our cocks into her and alternating between the two of us. When I would pull out of her he would thrust into her and visa versa. When my cock wasn't in her pussy I would hold it and rub the head over her clit. With the juices from her pussy running down the insides of her thighs and with her arms around my neck to maintain her balance Mia was in heaven. She would arch her ass back when John would thrust his cock into her and roll her hips forward to meet my cock. John was the first to start to cum, he thrust his cock into Mia, holding her by the hips he drove his cock into her as far as he could and started to cum deep in her pussy. When she felt the first jets of his cum in her pussy Mia could hold out on longer. She pulled me to her and kissed me deeply driving her tongue into my mouth. I couldn't take it, with the head of my cock rubbing her clit I began stroking it for all I was worth. It didn't take long until my cum was shooting out onto her clit. I was cuming so hard that I could hear it hitting her clit. I can't remember having ever cum that hard or that much before in my life. Mia was spent, holding onto me with her arms around my neck she let the waves of pleasure pass through her. After a few minutes she raised her head to look me in the eye and said I love you and that was great. John was still holding on to her and still had his shrinking cock in her pussy. John cock finely softened and slid out of her pussy. When it did the cum he had deposited deep inside her started to flow down her thighs. Mia excused herself to use the restroom and clean up a little. When she stood up I could see for the first time the amount of her juices that had flowed down the insides of her thighs. She was wet almost to her knees. I reached up and stroked the wetness on the insides of her thighs and commented that she looks like she had really enjoyed herself. She just looked down at me with a smug look and said 'oh yea. It was fantastic' and I will be right back. To get to the restroom from the room we were in you have to walk through an open area of the house where the guest would mingle. In the past Mia would never walk through this area totally nude but tonight with the sexual glow still on her face she walked out of the room totally nude. The closest restroom was occupied I found out later and she decided to use the one located in what was the master bedroom, now the orgy room. After Mia left the room John said why don't we get something to drink and I could sure use a smoke. Sounded good to me so we both grabbed our towels wrapped them around our waists and went out to get a drink and grab a smoke. We stepped outside to get some air and have a smoke. John gave me his number and said he would love to get together with us again any time we had the urge to party again. After we finished our smoke John said he was going to get dressed that he had to leave but he would catch up with Mia and say goodbye before he left. It had been about ten or fifteen minutes since Mia had left for the restroom and I was beginning to wonder what was keeping her. I walked down the hall to the restroom off the hallway. The door was open and it wasn't being used. I checked in the room we had been in, MIAs robe was still on the floor but she wasn't there. I went into the orgy room to check out the other restroom to see if she was all right. The orgy room was kept in a very low light. It was enough to see in but you had to let your eyes become accustom to the darkness before you could see very well. As I was standing just inside the room waiting for my eyes to become accustom to the light I could tell there were about five or six couples in the room engaged in various sexual activities. I heard Mia before I actually saw her or should I say I heard her moans before I saw her. To be continued...

Blue Watch stood on the quayside looking up at three very tall masts with spars and yards, sails neatly stowed on yards and miles of rigging. They were all in total awe. "Oh my GOD, do we go aloft up there?" cried Penny, our newest recruit. Tim grinned to himself and muttered, "Not only up there, but with me buried deep inside you, sex aloft makes for even bigger cums!" The Nancy-Jane is a Tall Ship, a three-masted Topsail Schooner 195 feet long, 700 tonnes, foremast square-rigged and has four square sails: Course, Topsail, Topgallant, and small Royal. Also, a Gaff-rigged sail, and Topsail above the Gaff. Mainmast Gaff rigged with Topsail. Mizzenmast Gaff rigged with Topsail. A long bowsprit with three jibs upper, inner and outer. Crew sleeps together in the forecastle, to you landlubbers that is a big cabin at the front of the ship. Showers and toilets (heads) are at each corner of the forecastle. How it got started was at one of our weekend parties we were all sitting around, chilling out enjoying the afterglow of some great sex. This group is made up of sailing chums and adventure friends who all love action and adventure and especially larger sailing ships. The close bonds you develop within a crew is unbelievable. Working aloft in bad weather is a great leveler, and you really learn your own strengths as well as those of your partners immediately around you. So the conversation came around to: "Do you fancy a sail on a tall ship?", or better put, "Do you fancy a sail on a swinging tall ship?" In unison, the group said, "Yes! Let's all go together and see if we can turn an adventure into a swinging adventure?" So it was a done deal, and here we all are waiting to board her. Nancy-Jane has a complement of 60. Captain, Navigator, and 1st Mate all hold masters tickets. The next level is Watch Officer, one for each of the three watches. Each watch has a watch leader and 15 crew members. The three watches are Blue Watch, Red Watch, and Green Watch. The balance is made up of Bosun and Mate, Purser and Chef and various assistants. We came aboard and stowed our kit in the lockers. Then we changed into our sea-going togs and reported for duty. The day was an introduction to the ship; learning the rigging, how things worked, and what we would all be doing. It took most of the day to learn and understand helm orders, how to set sails, tack the ship, wear the ship (turn downwind), and what was involved when tacking to brace the yards around to catch the wind on the new tack. Blue Watch had done it before, and we quickly jelled into a cohesive team working well together. The other two watches were not so experienced, and we ended up helping out as we were required. At 1800 hours we had a briefing from the Captain. Shore leave tonight and an early sail departing at 0600 hours, running down from the UK across Biscay and then onto Palma and the Canaries. Fifteen days full out sailing without a port. The good part was once she was set up, we would run straight down without a tack, so it was going to be an easy run without much sail handling, a lazy sailor's dream. The crew invaded the two quayside pubs, filling them both, and after a good night of hard drinking staggered back and crashed out around midnight. Bells sounded at 0500 hours, and we were all up for breakfast and an early start. The 1st Mate assembled the crew and said, "We are moored on a windward quay, and so we will sail off the quayside. This is going to take absolute precision, and my orders must be followed without question, or we will park the Nancy-Jane in McDonald's on the High Street in Southampton." You could feel the tension and excitement in the crew. Half were sent aloft to make ready the sails, untie the tethers and have the squares ready to drop on order. The rest were at their station ready to brace the yards to ensure sails caught the wind and drove her off the quay. Bow mooring lines were dropped into the water and recovered then the spring mooring lines leaving only the stern line holding her onto the dock, Nancy-Jane's bow slowly, slowly started to swing out driven by the effect of the offshore wind. As soon as the bow cleared enough, the stern lines were dropped, and orders shouted: "Brace yards to Port. Sheet Topsails. Sheet Topgallant. Sheet Inner Outer Jibs." All the sails that had been feathered into the wind were braced around and filled with a satisfying thud. The dockside was relatively empty, but all those watched in awe as this majestic ship came to life. Sails filled gently as she moved away from the dock like an elegant Duchess gliding off to an important appointment. Tim and I were aloft on the Topgallant yard. We had removed the sail ties, and when the yard braced round, we hung on as we swung through about 50 degrees; 85 feet above the deck, you take care. Looking down at the people on the quayside Tim smiled at me and said: "My God, what a wonderful sight! She looks so beautiful and elegant sliding out of Docks." The 1st Mate looked up and shouted, "All hands report on deck." He is a tall Canadian, blonde curly hair a firm but sensitive mouth and a twinkle in his eyes. Solid build with muscles any man would be proud of. I smiled, waved, and blew him a kiss. His reaction was a grunt, and he turned away, pretending not to notice. But I knew I had been noticed. The adventure had started! The watch system has 4 hours on, 4 standby, and 4 off in 12 hours. That became our life ruled by time and work. Slowly we sailed south getting warmer and warmer so as we neared the Canaries less and less clothing was required. Often I would go aloft wearing my safety harness, a T-shirt, shorts or bikini bottom, and a pair of work boots. Eventually, the bikini bottom was replaced by a small swimming thong and deep V-necked T-shirt. By the tenth day, most of the girls were wearing no tops to catch an even tan. The guys did not mind, and so we had a diverse array of bouncing breasts when we were trimming sails. One afternoon the sail I was sheeting up kicked back. Three girls were no match for this monster, and I was bounced onto my front across the deck, scraping a couple of very sensitive nipples on the rough wood. Andy Mac, the 1st Mate, stepped over, pulled me up, and held me at arm's length to examine the damage. I smiled at him and said, "No real damage, just sore, will you kiss them better?" "Humph!" was all I got in reply. He let me go and walked away and then looked back and smiled. I read "Fuck me" in his eyes. I looked down at my sore nipple, wet my finger, and gently rubbed her, teasing him. His hand went unconsciously to rub himself; he was thinking about me. That night the wind changed and came from Northern Africa; a hot, dusty breeze that filled the ship. No moon and the stars were cloudy with the sandy mist that flowed across the water. Apart from the odd silent meeting of genitals, we had all gone without sex for more than 10 days, and the crew was feeling horny. Tim and I would slip out into the dark deck and find a quiet spot to relieve our frustration, but this was never enough. That night the wind made the difference. I was hot and fretful, frustrated, and wanting. Tim sensed my needs and got three couples together "Time to play gang, who will join us out on the bowsprit tonight?" They all said, "OK, what is the deal?" "Safety harness. Undress and leave your clothes on the deck then onto the bowsprit. You can't be seen from the bridge so we will be OK, just need to watch out for the hourly fire patrol." I slipped below, showered quickly, and went on deck in just a thong, T-shirt, and harness. I shed my clothes and joined them all on the bowsprit. The bowsprit is 18 feet long, 1 foot wide at the end, and three feet thick at the bow. It has a safety net below which is ace for sunbathing and there are foot ropes along each side to stand on while you work on the jib sails. I slipped out as far as I could go with Tim beside me, along the footrope, then onto the bowsprit facing Tim, who had an eye-level view of my pussy. Another girl came from the other side and joined me on top, her man was already spreading her legs and opening up her folds with his tongue. I turned around, laid on my back with my head downwards giving Tim access to my cunt, and he spread my legs and started licking me on the outer lips working slowly towards my clit. Raised my chin I found his one-eyed serpent beginning to rise and sucked it into my mouth. Pre-cum dribbled onto my tongue, so I knew he wasn't going to last. His tongue slid into my hole and started rasping at my clit as it pumped into me. Less than 30 seconds later, we both erupted together. I tried to swallow his creamy stream but being nearly upside down couldn't. When my shudders stopped, he turned me around and gently kissed me, sucking back his salty cream. The girl beside me was mewing her way to a splendid cum. She wriggled her bottom as her husband grunted and pumped her with a week's supply of pent up lust. As the husband pulled out of his wife, Tim reached over and slid two fingers into her, gently teasing her pussy open. She smiled and reached down to his half-hard cock. Hands gently turned me onto my tummy and started playing between my legs, exploring and probing into my secret garden. The little stem hardened and raised herself inside her hood, responding to the attention. A thumb now probed my anus and gently squeezed past the ring and inside of me. My cunt was starting to heat up again, and I pinched my nipples as my body craved more attention, more lust, more feeling. The girl opposite me was leaning over the bowsprit with Tim beside her buried deep in her pussy. He was thrusting like mad. His balls were slapping against her arse, his penis squelching back and forth. I spread my legs, reached for my man's cock, and rubbed it against my slit; one thrust and he was into me from behind, a sharp stab as he bounced over my cervix and then into the depth. His penis had a slight downward bend, which rubbed onto my G-spot as we danced the snake dance. The girl reached over and pulled my face towards hers, and we kissed a sloppy wet kiss tasting of male saltiness as we rocked in time to the thrusting of our men. My lover's thumb went deep up my arse, and I closed my eyes as my singing clit reached a crescendo, and I shuddered into another orgasm. The shudders died down, and I glanced up at the forecastle and saw a shadowy figure standing by the hatch. The shadow was tall with curly hair waving in the breeze. It was the 1st Mate who had been voyeuristically watching our antics. I glanced back to see the others still fucking intently on the bowsprit. I wriggled off and got back to the deck and walked brazenly naked right up to the shadowy figure and leaned into him, reaching for his mouth with mine. His arms wrapped me in a bear hug, and I felt his cock harden against my stomach. I reached down to unzip him as his tongue penetrated my mouth. That splendid cock slipped out, and I gently pulled back the foreskin and started to tug it back and forth, making him very hard, and a dribble started at the eye of the tiger. My arms went around his neck. I jumped up, wrapping my legs around him, and left that swinging cock to find its own way inside me. His hand slid around the crack of my bottom, spreading my outer lips and pushing the head into my slit. One thrust and he was inside filling me with passion and his male hardness. The thrusts were quick and frantic as he seemed only to breath in, gasping with each thrust. Twenty seconds later, he sighed a deathlike shudder and emptied himself into my waiting cunt. As he sagged a little and let me gently down, we kissed and laughed and kissed again. I reached down and felt him still half-hard. I knelt down and slipped my tongue around the head, pushing back his skin. Working slowly, he gradually came hard again and soon was thrusting back into my mouth. He gripped me by the hair, lifted me up, and pushed me over to a Capstan. He bent me over face down, slid himself between my legs, and lubricated his cock in my slippery crack. He pulled out and gently nudged my anus open and pushed inside. It was unexpected and slightly painful, but hell, I love it in there! His thrusts got harder and harder but having cum so recently he could not fire again but kept fucking my arse to a standstill. My fingers were inside my slit rubbing for all they were worth. One of the other girls had seen us and came over to join us. She saw what was happening, smiled, rubbed her finger through her own dripping slit to collect what was there for lubrication, and slid a finger up his bottom. Working it in about two inches, she found the hard little walnut and massaged him to another explosion of semen. We pulled apart, and he smiled, eyes twinkling: "Mmmmmm, you lot certainly know how to have fun. What's it all about?" "We are a swingers group," I explained. "This is how we have fun. Will you join us when we next get together?" "Well, that's an idea!" he said. "I know that some of Red Watch, friends of mine, belong to a swingers club and they never thought of this venue. Let's wait until we get near the Canaries and we can have a late-night party. I won't tell if you lot don't as long as I get an invite as the Skipper will raise hell if he finds out." That night I was restless and could not sleep, thinking about the times we have had at parties and the different group sex that goes on. She was tingling again, and Tim was fast asleep in the bunk below me. Gentle fingers worked inside my outer lips, teasing my lovely clit. She sparkled and raised herself, responding to the circular movements. One of my favorite tricks is to insert two fingers inside and use the thumb to massage around my clit, with the fingers flexed as if making a beckoning motion so they excite my G-spot. Once she starts to boil, I insert a finger on my other hand just inside my anus and complete the sensation. A very strong orgasm is guaranteed. Girls if you are ever lonely and frustrated, this one works a treat! According to my cycle, I was ovulating, and that is why the temperature was so high inside my pussy. I need to fuck. The orgasm came very quickly, and I shuddered and stifled a few moans while savoring the wet musky tastes and smells from my pussy. Sleep was no longer an option. I needed a man inside me. I slipped out of my bunk and went on deck wearing a thong and T-shirt with my safety harness, which is always worn at night regardless of where on deck. Andy Mac was on watch, and he stood quietly beside me. I had not noticed him. A hand reached over and rested on my shoulder. He smiled. "Have you ever watched the sea from aloft at night in these waters? You get a lot of phosphorescence. You see it better from above". "OK. I have my harness, so take me up and show me," I replied. We stepped into the shrouds and started to climb. When you reach the first "crow's nest," the shrouds (the ladder bit you climb) go out again around the crow's nest, which means you are climbing over vertical. These are the futtock shrouds, a scary point. Once over and up to the next yard, same thing - more futtock shrouds. We climbed past the Course yard, past the Topsail yard, and onto the Topgallant yard about 95 feet high, a dizzy height for a view. I was panting, and a small trickle of sweat ran down between my buttocks. We clipped on to a safe point and swayed together on the foot rope on the yard, the big square sail below like a giant cushion. Andy turned me away from him and ran his tongue down my salty back and between the cheeks of my bottom, wiping away the sweat trickle. I shivered and thrust my bottom back against him. We turned to face each other and kissed gently, slowly exploring our mouths and our minds. He held onto me while I frantically undid his shirt and opened his pants, pushing them down to access his cock, which was waking up. Lips teased over my breasts and a tongue licked around my areolas, perking up the sensitive nipples. Hands gently opened up the cheeks of my bottom while his tongue was back working around my neck. Very slowly and gently, he teased me to a state of real anticipation wanting to be filled with him. I could not stand it and ducked down and found his penis with my mouth, sucking hard and running the tip of my tongue around the ridged head while fondling his heavy balls with my hand. Andy could not wait and roughly lifted me back up. Turned me around, he sat me on the yard facing him. He then grabbed a spare rope, dropped a loop over the foot rope, pulled it tight to lift himself up to my pussy level, and slid that magnificent cock as deep as it would go into me. My legs wrapped around his body, and we gently started the dance of lust. As I was bearing down on his cock, my clit was getting a good raking, and she loved it. The first spasm came quickly followed by another, and then I went into multi-orgasm drive and just kept coming and coming while holding onto him for dear life. Andy still had not spilt inside me, and so he pulled out and lifted me up so I was standing on the yard holdIng onto the Jumper wire above. Andy moved me over to the mast. I held on, and he came up behind me, bent me over, and plundered my sweet little rosebud anus once again. Bearing down with my inside muscle pushed him over the edge, and for the second time, I felt the flow of his hot sperm into my arse. We relaxed and settled back down, sitting on the yard and cuddled up together watching the sea and night sky from aloft as my ass slowly leaked sperm, a delicious feeling. Before we knew it, the watch was due to change and guess who was being searched for? Andy slid down first, and I followed a few minutes later at about 0350 hours just before Red Watch came on. There were a few startled looks as this ruffled girl with just a T-shirt, thong, and safety harness sauntered innocently back to the forecastle. Tim was still fast asleep, so I climbed up onto of him in his bunk snuggled down, and he sleepily said: "Ooooh Babe, what's up?" I smiled and in a dreamy voice said, "I just fucked the 1st Mate on the Topgallant yard, he was creamy dreamy. Mmmmm, my arse is so full." Tim woke up enough to slide his finger through my crack, still slippery with cum. When he reached my rosebud, its slightly open state and the extra wetness to be felt there confirmed that what I had said was true, and this was not a dream. He very gently caressed the outside of my opening before inserting a finger two knuckles deep into my sore bum. We fell asleep like that. Nestled together, his finger in his wife's arse, wet with another man's cum. When we docked the next day, a rumor was going around about a great shore party that was being arranged. The party was being held at a small olive farm owned by a couple of Brits just outside the town. A rambling old farmhouse is situated amongst the olive groves. Its old stone walls are under a red tile roof with all sorts of shady nooks and crannies to hide in. With five acres of land, we would not be seen. Blue Watch tried to casually saunter off the ship that evening looking as innocent as they could, but the group attracted the attention of Andy Mac. The First Mate stopped Mistral and said, "Shore leave for you is canceled! That is unless I get to come to this "Party" that I have heard a rumor about?" Mistral smiled and said, "You won't be able to walk after I have had you a few times. Come on big boy, get your togs and bring some wine as well." The farm turned out to be a mile walk, so we were all ready for a drink when we, at last, got there. Christine and Gordon, our hosts, greeted us all and shepherded the group into an enormous kitchen with a large table groaning under the bottles of red wine and food waiting to be consumed. Outside, lights had been strung around the garden, and music was playing softly in the background. Andy Mac smiled at Mistral and tried not to look as nervous as he felt. The anticipation of a swinging party was giving him butterflies, and his hand shook holding his drink. More people arrived, and groups were circulating getting to know each other. Most couples were still together, waiting for the ice to melt and the fun to start. The evening was hot and sultry, so most girls had little on - just a dress or something thin and silly to go with the party mood. Mistral glanced at Tim smiled and said, "We need to get things going else we will be here all night." Tim replied, "Come, lover, dance with me." Mistral melted into his arms, and they glided together to a slow smoochy number. Tim was playing with her hair and running his fingers gently down her back. He slowly hoisted up her skirt so he could play with her sweet rounded cheeks, pulling the little thong she was wearing tighter into the crease of her bottom. As they turned, Mistral noticed a threesome was watching her with a predator's gleam in their eyes. The man and woman of the couple were stroking the extra girl's arms, but all eyes were on Mistral's bottom! The threesome came over and joined in the dance as a five-some rocking gently together. Without so much as a hello, the extra girl leaned into Mistral and kissed her gently on the lips. Her tongue gently probed into her mouth, asking rather than insisting on penetration. Mistral shuddered and kissed back, opening up and exploring the girl's tongue. The man came around behind Mistral and slid his hands onto her breasts, pushing them out into the open from the deep vee in her neckline. The girl's hands were finding their way down the curve of Mistral's tummy to the secret garden that was starting to flood. Mistral glanced at Tim, who was wrapped around the man's wife. They were entwined and getting naked together as fast as they could. He looked over, smiled at Mistral, and then picked up the woman and started kissing her nipples till they were standing tall and hard. The woman wrapped her legs around Tim, reached down to harden his cock with some stokes of her hand, ready to get him inside her. She then rubbed the head of his cock through her slit to lubricate it and then sank down with him as deep inside as far as she could get him into her. They started rocking in time looking like a tree standing in a stiff breeze. "Oh, you have a lovely cock! I am Carol!" "Lovely tight cunt, sweet as a nut! I am Tim." "Don't talk, just fuck," she replied. The movements got quicker. Mistral leaned back against the man and let the third girl's lips explore her pussy. She reached behind and felt the probing penis exploring her bottom crack. "I am Thom, this is Jenny. I know you are Mistral off the boat Nancy-Jane," he said. Mistral replied, "It's a Tall Ship, not a boat. Anyway, who cares, get that cock ready. I want you inside me, and Jenny on my face. Let's find some space somewhere." More couples had followed their lead and were kissing, caressing, and getting together with groups and couples as clothes were shed. Hands and lips were exploring new friends and new bodies. In the next room, Mistral found a large table, and she slid onto it, opening up her legs to Thom and pulling his head into her pussy, demanding attention for her clit. Thom slid her legs over his shoulders and gained access to the perfumed garden, opening up a flower of love to drink her nectar. Her clit was burning with lust, demanding satisfaction. Jenny hopped up onto the table and squatted over Mistral's face, guiding her pussy into Mistral's demanding lips. The strong musky female smell was all over her face and senses. Thom moved away and then she felt him starting to push into her pussy. Thom was bigger than she had had for a while, and the gentle stretching heightened Mistral sensations. "I want that up my arse next," she thought to herself as Thom established a rhythm, thrusting into her like a slow heartbeat which built upon itself as their passion increased. Jenny felt arms lift her off Mistral's face, and she knelt, bending over Mistral. A penis, hard as a shaft of steel, impaled her from behind. Her head was forced onto Mistral's breasts where her tongue was satisfying itself, tantalizing the hard nipples, joggling in time to the motion. Thom could not hold on long and quickened up his pace. Thrusting faster and faster, with a big sigh and a deep thrust, he pumped himself empty into Mistral's belly. "Sorry, I never last the first one. Can you wait for me to get it up again?" Thom pleaded. "Oohhh, I need to fuck now and fuck hard," Mistral pouted. "I am desperate to cum, it seems like weeks since we had fun." Mistral slid under Jenny and ran her tongue along the big cock sliding in and out of Jenny's wet pussy. She licked the man's balls and tasted the wetness and salty drips. Her finger found its way inside his anus and probed for a rounded walnut hiding inside. She found it and started to massage his prostate gently. The man went yelped and started thrusting madly, desperate to fill Jenny with his pleasure. A double shudder and a deep thrust, and he was filling her beautiful hole to the brim. The man pulled out and flopped down beside Jenny, starting to go limp. Jenny and Mistral looked at each other, and Mistral said, "Fuck. We have not cum yet, so get your head down there and suck me dry and make me cum." They turned together, and 69'd their way to the first orgasm of the night. As it built inside them, her eyes closed and she abandoned herself to pure pleasure, excluding everything other than concentrating on the building waves that ran up from her feet to her head. All her body glowed with pleasure. Her skin was getting ultra-sensitive, her nipples were untouchable, and her clit was about to explode. Mistral hyperventilated, deliberately getting too much oxygen into her system. That pushed her wildly over the edge, and she blacked out as the first waves of her orgasm ravished her body. This released Jenny's orgasm, and they held to each other as an anchor in the sexual storm that had taken them. As they came down from their high, they looked around, fascinated at the activities going on around them. One woman had covered herself with olive oil and was sliding on the man beneath her. Another man on top was thrusting into her as hard as he could. Mistral realized the man underneath was inside her pussy, and the one on top was thrusting himself into her arse while grasping her heavy breasts and tugging her hair. The man beneath cried out, "My wife is a dirty bitch, she should be spanked!" A resounding slap followed, and the woman said, "Harder! I am a dirty bitch!! Harder! Spank me now, spank this dirty bitch! It makes me cum!" The man inside her bottom could not hold it and pumped deep into her arse. He pulled out, and she then turned around still with her husband inside her pussy and started sucking the slippery semi-hard cock that had been inside her back passage a second before. She relished the taste of herself and all that salty semen dripping off him. Four men who had lost their partners to another group were watching wide-eyed. The woman looked at them and said, "Two at a time. One inside my pussy, and one in my arse. After you cum, let me suck you. I can take all of you one after the other." The four had finished. The woman's gaping holes were running rivers of sperm. Their dicks were clean and dry from her taking them in her mouth one after another after each had dumped their sperm in her. The husband and friend were hard again. They went back inside her, one in each hole, taking her from one orgasm to the next, getting noisier and noisier with each one. The spanks got harder, and her ample bottom was red with white wheals looking really sore. Mistral could not believe her eyes. Can that much pain be pleasurable she wondered? The woman's moans and the look in her eyes answered that yes, for this dirty slut, it was what she craved. Mistral went into the next room, and to her surprise, Tim was standing in the middle with Andy Mac kneeling in front of him sucking a nearly hard cock back to life. She giggled and said to them, "That's a first. Tim, are you going bi?" "You like it?" Tim said. "I thought I would try it after fucking that woman first in her pussy then up her arse. She was as tight as anything. I don't think she has had children yet, and her arse is new territory for her. I needed help getting it back up again." In the middle of the room was a pile of rugs and cushions where a group of 10 or 12 men and women were entwined and pleasuring any part they could reach. Like a great big animal of pleasure - no distinct boundaries, just hands, lips, pussies, cocks, and tongues pleasuring whatever could be reached. Mistral pulled Tim and Andy Mac over and rolled into the middle of the group, and allowed her senses to be overwhelmed. As her lust overtook her, she was aware of fingers inside her, cocks inside her, and lips finding secret pleasure she had never experienced before. Within two hours, she had fucked herself into oblivion and passed out, only to wake in the early hours as a tongue started to probe her swollen and sore pussy. Mistral groaned "Andy, I am too sore, and God, we have to walk back to the ship. Oh no, my legs won't make it!" More to tell when we get back to the ship! Love, Mistral Wind

This is about an experience that took place shortly before my wife and I got married. We both feel that we have the greatest relationship any pair of couples could have. Both of us enjoy doing what ever we want as long as we are together and having fun. This doesn’t mean we’re joined-at-the-hip, but that we feel comfortable knowing that your partner is there having fun and mingle with other people without worrying about feeling pressured into anything we don’t want to do. My wife in no-way considers herself a swinger or even likes to be considered in the so-called “lifestyle”. She does however likes to flirt with both men and women, make provocative comments, and even expose herself especially if she is hot, horny and has been drinking; but most of all she loves spontaneity with the right people. My wife’s nickname is Taz. Everyone calls her that because she gets so wild and crazy at times. Taz and I usually go out on Friday night to one of the hotel clubs in Waikiki to meet friends and visitors to the island that are looking to party. Most of our friends there belong to a group that goes to a house party after leaving the club. The house party is more of a gathering of friends on Friday nights. There is usually a mixture of people who know each other blended with a few new comers having just moved to Oahu or visiting. A is a voluptuous woman with large breasts, a mesmerizing smile and a humorous personality that will keep you attracted to her all night long. The only thing she hates is having to wear clothes. Living in Hawaii, the less you have on the more comfortable you are is my wife’s philosophy; and being naked is the pinnacle of comfort. At the house gatherings she usually changes out of her dress or shorts and shirt to having nothing on except for a pareo {a large cloth with a Hawaiian print that she wraps around covering her breasts down to just about six inches below her butt and ties it together on the side}. When she walks the material opens exposing her left side and revealing part of her front. Either way it provides for easy access for anyone wanting to put an arm inside to her breasts or anything else.One Friday evening began like all the rest. At the house she changed while I went to the hot tub for a soak. There were about twelve couples and a few single men and women at the house and it was only a little after 9 pm. By 11 pm the house guests had doubled and both bedrooms had seen plenty of action, not to mention the number of naked bodies in the hot tub and people walking around in different stages of undress. Taz was making her rounds talking to everyone, flashing, flirting, and letting everyone cop a feel as she did her own fondling of penises with a few kisses and sucks here and there but not to get the guy off. Several times I saw her in the kitchen getting another drink or a bite of pupus {finger food}. Some of the guys would walk up behind her and put their arm around her or play with her butt. A few gave her a kiss on the neck while their hands were under her pareo fondling her breast or rubbing their fingers up and down her pussy lips causing her to push her butt back against their dick. I even saw her disappear with one of the guest into the bathroom, which later on I found out that she had sucked his dick. On another evening she disappeared while I was getting ready to get into the hot tub. On the way back from the bathroom I found that she has taken a guy without me knowing into the bedroom and when I checked on her she was getting fucked from behind. She was on all fours with her tits bouncing back and forth from the fucking she was receiving. I could tell he had a good size dick as he shoved his dick back and forth in her pussy. Then she started telling him to spank her ass while he was fucking her. She began shoving her butt back to get his dick to pound her pussy even harder and deeper as she began to have her first orgasm. It didn’t take long as he continued to fuck her as hard as he could to get her to come a second time. At that point I left the room before she knew I had seen her getting fuck from someone she had just met. There’s more to that story I’m going to save for a later time to share. By 2 am, things were starting to slow down and the majority of the guests had left. I came in from hot tub and sat down in the living room where one person was asleep on the couch and another person half awake watching TV. Our hostess, Lynn, had also gone to bed leaving only a couple of people up talking; primarily my wife, our host, Andy, and another male friend, Greg, who were outside sitting around a table near the hot tub. I too began to drift off to sleep sitting in an over stuffed chair in the living room. From the chair I could see into the dining room that led out to the hot tub and into the kitchen by looking at the 75-gallon fish tank that reflected most of the kitchen area where the sink was and where we made drinks. I must have dozed off because I didn’t hear them come in and go into the kitchen. I could now hear them talking in a softer tone of voice as I looked at the reflections from the fish tank as they stood at the counter. Taz was standing with Andy and Greg on either side of her. Greg started kissing her as she rubbed her right hand up and down his manhood though his shorts. Ray began untying her parao. Once her parao fell to the kitchen floor they both began to fondle her breasts and taking turns suck on her nipples causing her to arch her back and throw her head back giving them better access to her breasts. They both continued to suck on a breast while their hands began to rub over her bottom, pulling at her cheeks until the were able to each use one hand to get her legs to spread apart so they could play with her pussy from both sides while she ran her fingers through their hair. I could tell she was enjoying every bit of the attention by the way her body was moving and the soft moans she was making along with the occasional opening her eyes from time-to-time to see if anyone else was watching. They began spreading her pussy lips farther apart, rubbing her clit and inserting a finger or two to get her wetter. Andy began to take ice and rub it over her nipples to get them even harder before sucking them back into his mouths. By this time my wife had her butt pushed back up against the counter top while her legs were still slightly spread apart. R then took an ice cube and began rubbing it between her pussy lips until it completely melted, then grabs another one to perform the process all over again. Finally he lifts her left leg up placing it on top of the counter where he inserted the fourth ice cube into her pussy, followed by another, and then another until she had about five shoved up inside her. As the ice began to melt and run down her leg, Greg decided to add some flavor to her pot. He reached over and grabbed a handful of cherries from the counter and began shoving them up her pussy while our host continued with the ice. By the time the two of them finished she had at least ten cherries shoved up inside along with an unknown number of ice cubes. Both Andy and Greg began rubbing their hands over her pussy massaging it like they were making cream soda while they sucked on her breasts and smeared the liquid all over her pussy and up between her ass cheeks. I could tell that Taz was about to peek as her legs began to quiver and become weak in the knees. So they laid her down on the kitchen floor with her legs sped and arm out. I could see her reaching for Andy’s dick while she was being placed on her back. Down on the floor, I now couldn’t see her to make sure she was all right and enjoying herself; not to mention my own enjoyment of watching these to guys having fun with my wife. I got up and went into the kitchen acting like I didn’t know they were there indicating that I was in there to get something more to drink. A looked so hot and sexy lying there on the kitchen floor with her breasts and pussy all wet and shining; knowing that her ass was also wet as it could be from the overflow. She told me to come over to her right side and kiss her. As I eagerly began kissing her, I could see out of the corner of my eye Andy going back to sucking on her left breast. Greg went back to what he was doing; licking up the cherry juice and sucking out the cherries from within her pussy. Sometimes Greg would stick his fingers deep inside to move the cherries around while sucking on her clit. After our long kiss, I started sucking on her right breast while Andy continued with the left. Now my wife has three guys giving her pleasure. We had her sliding all over the floor. Soon she started demanding for us to provide her with dick to suck. I took off my shorts and she began to lick my ball and stroke my dick like she hadn’t had any all night. Andy removed his shorts and she grabbed his dick and began to stroke it with her left hand. Then she began alternating between the two of us as Greg removed his shorts and went back to getting the last of the cherries out. Then Greg started rubbing the head of his 7“ dick between her pussy lips. Not being able to take it any more, she reached down and brought Greg’s face up to hers to kiss him; at the same time to get his dick in her pussy as far up inside her as she possibly could. While Greg fucked her, Andy and I played with her breasts. We were also bracing Taz and ourselves from sliding across the wet kitchen floor. Once Greg had cum, but not before Taz had her own orgasm, she wanted me to fuck her from behind. She turned over and got on all four. I inserted my dick in her very wet and slippery pussy and began fucking her like I had never fucked a woman before. Watching her and being apart of this four-way was making me hornier that I had ever felt before. I don’t know how many times she came while the three of us were playing with her breasts, getting her to suck their dicks and taking turns fucking her. Finally she stated she need to take a shower and get the cherry juice and cum that was all over her pussy, ass, and running down her legs. She went into the bathroom and took a shower while the three of us cleaned up the kitchen floor before washing ourselves up at the kitchen sink. Andy went into his bedroom to lie down on the bed next to his wife. I heard Taz come out of the bathroom but she didn’t come into the kitchen or living room where Greg and I were sitting. Instead she had gone into Andy and Lynn’s bedroom to say goodnight. It seemed to take her a little longer that normal to say goodnight. So Greg and I went and looking into their bedroom and found Taz straddling Andy’s dick. She was in the process of guiding his 8” dick into her pussy as he massaged her breasts. A began to rock back and forth on his dick like riding a rocking horse. As she was getting into the rhythm of riding his dick and Lynn woke up and reached over to touch her breasts. This heightened her excitement and she leaned forward so Andy had more control of how much dick she was getting and at what speed. In the midst of being fucked Taz asked Greg to fuck her from behind. He was however hesitant about performing DP on my wife. I’m still not sure why unless he just didn’t want to do her in the ass. By now she was begging for someone to put a dick in her ass. I got on the bed and positioned myself behind her. Her ass was moving up and down like a well-oiled piston running in a high performance engine. I began running my dick up and down the crack of her ass while she continued to get the most out of every stroke Andy was providing. I put some KY on my left middle finger and began slowly inserting into her ass lubricating it more and more while she continued to ride Andy’s dick. Final she went back to riding him like a rocking horse so that I could put the head of my dick in her well-lubricated ass. As I pushed my dick all the way into her, I could feel Andy’s dick pressing back against mine. Once I was all the way in he started fucking her with long steady strokes as I waited until her sphincter had relax enough for me to begin giving her the pleasure she’s looking for. I continued to feel Andy’s dick heightening my own excitement and desire to fuck my wife to utter bliss. I couldn’t wait any longer and began to slowly move back and forth in her ass. With each stroke I pushed in a little harder and faster to catch up to the rhythm Andy had established. In a matter of seconds we were in synchronization with each other to were I was pulling out as Andy was pushing in. We kept this rhythm going except for the occasion were we both shoved into her at the same time causing her to whence and grip Lynn’s hand. Lynn was also combing Taz’s hair with her own fingers and telling her to relax and breathe deeply with each thrust she received. Her pussy and ass was so wet and tight from the two dicks pumping into her you could hear the air being released from the amount of fucking she was receiving from both ends. At this point Taz started telling Andy to spank her ass. All of a sudden her pussy began to spasm and shoot her hot liquid cum which Andy and I could feel bathing our balls with each stroke. She must have cum at least two or three times before she collapsed. After lying there for a few minutes, Taz and I gathered our things and said goodnight to our host and hostess. This was one of the best nights my wife and I have ever had together partying with our friends; but we’re always looking forward to making more new friends and memories. D&A Oahu HI

Apparently people are interested in what my first wife and I used to do. Here are a couple more of my transcribed articles that I scanned in from our old newsletters. It appears that our club was quite different from what goes on today. Here I was ready to get my fantasy experience and I was as nervous as a long tailed cat at a clogger’s party, Picture me standing there naked while thirty other people stood there watching, waiting for me to be ravished. Of course, it was made easier by the fact that they too were all naked but still I was nervous. Reg is always trying to come up with mixers to kick parties off with, but this one takes the cake. We all came into the party room naked from the cloak room and began talking and dancing with whomever happened to be there, mostly slow sensual dancing but nothing out of the ordinary yet. I started with my husband but we both had several dance partners. Finally, when Carol, Sam, and Roberto showed up we were all there. Reg handed each of us a pencil and an envelope with our name and the name of someone of the opposite sex on it. Having handed one to each person he told us all to find our partner. There was a mad scramble to find and hook up with the other name on the envelope. I was paired with Walt, whom I could see was a tall gangling guy with red hair, a happy glint in his eyes, and a long skinny dick that hung down to the same distance as his ball sack. Looking around I could see that Reg had paired us up with the people each of us knew the least. The closest I’d ever gotten physically to him was in a circle suck at a recent party. I quickly found out that Walt had a great sense of humor as we quickly shared some small talk. It took a few moments of looking to see that Jerry, my husband, was paired with Judy, a dark haired voluptuous vixen. Reg called for our attention then asked us to open our envelopes and collect answers to the questions therein. He was very explicit that we were to write the answers ourselves just as our partner gave them. I still have the card here. The first question was easy: what is your favorite color. The rest got progressively more interesting I have to admit that writhing his answers and telling him mine was a rather erotic experience. We handed our cards over to Reg and danced naked with our partners for a while. After sharing intimacies with Walt then dancing with him, our level of excitement rose to the point where I was about ready to jump all over him. After a while Reg told us all to get comfortable then called out one name at a time. Everyone scrutinized each person in turn as he read a couple of answers from each person. Most were embarrassed but it was an erotic embarrassment. The couples got into playing with each other while listening. I made mental notes to try some of those things he read with the people he read about. I was a little surprised that he hadn’t read my answers since I thought I’d told Walt some really interesting things. My surprise turned to mild panic when he asked Walt and me to come up to where he was standing on the stair landing to demonstrate some of what I’d told him. He had gone through the cards and selected mine out for more than just talking about. Walt read my answers well. My favorite color is blue, the dark blue you find beneath rain clouds as they move away to the East after a storm. My first sexual experience was with a high school sweetheart at a church campout. We snuck away during a testimony meeting, met in a little cove by a stream and fooled around until our hormones got the better of us and we fucked twice. The first time he lasted exactly three strokes but the second time gave me a much better orgasm than I’d gotten from masturbation. What were Walt’s two most endearing quality? He made me laugh and he had the gentlest hands, tickling me all over and especially where the tickles felt the best. Finally came the big question: Tell us about a fantasy that you could do tonight involving your current partner. Let me read my answer just as I gave it. I would like to sit on a comfortable seat and have at least four men touch me lightly, tickling me just as Walt had done while I tease their cocks and balls with my fingers and mouth. I want this to go on for quite a while as I relax and become aroused. When I am ready I’ll lie down and they will concentrate on my boobs and pussies, alternately with their fingers and their tongues. I want them to nibble my ears and neck while we all get excited. I want them to give me a long slow orgasm, each taking turns with their tongues. Maybe one can find my G spot while another is licking my pussy lightly. Then I want them to take turns fucking me and letting me suck and play with their cocks until all have cum in my mouth or pussy. Once we are all sated I would like to hug them all together for a while to enjoy the after feelings. Guess what. Reg called three guys over to us and I got my fantasy right there in front of everyone just as I’d described. Oh man, I can still bring back the feelings just by closing my eyes and imagining that it’s happening again. By the way, Jerry got to be one of the guys. He loved it too. The Box Lunch One Sunday our chapter rented a house out in the woods near Portland. Three of us had been there before a couple of times to use the pool and the hot tub and we liked it so much that we invited everyone to a special party there. Isolated in a small valley amongst huge pines and cedars, the driveway in was narrow and winding with a gate to assure privacy. Barbara and I met several times to plan everything. Judy, my wife, joked that it took more time to plan than we’d allowed. She understood that Barbara can be very distracting, especially when we take off our clothes to do the planning. Chuckle, chuckle. Bruce was the parking director, allowing in only six cars since there was limited parking at the house. The others parked at the Safeway mall and carpooled the six miles to the party. Everyone was to dress up in clothes one might find in 1900. Of course, the clothes wouldn’t last that long, especially on that hot day, but it helped to set the mood. We had period music on the record player and we cavorted as much as we could in the manner of the repressed 1900. Some of the members came in period swimming costumes complete with the bloomers and skirts. It was quite an interesting gathering. After everyone had sampled the punch and renewed acquaintances, we called everyone to the big porch at the front of the house. Stacked on the porch were a wild collection of boxes and baskets, each containing enough food for two people. It was to be a box social. Each box was auctioned off to the highest bidder. The proceeds were to go to Cancer research. Barbara, a great auctioneer, didn’t tell the bidders who had made up the box lunch until he had won the bidding. Of course she extolled the virtues of each of the boxes as part of the auctioning. Each time a box was won the winner came up and wrote a check then was allowed to open it and find the name of the woman who had made the lunch. {It doesn't work the other way. Men don't make interesting enough lunches.} The idea was that she would share the lunch and be with him until the dance that evening. Barb saved the most ornate lunches ‘til last and we made quite a bit of money for the charity. While getting ready for the auction we counted up the extra guys that we always had at parties. It didn’t take too much to convince four of the women to agree to two winners for lunch. It was all very prim and proper 1900 style as we all traipsed off to find a cozy nook for lunch….. and for some nookie too. I had made bids for several boxes to keep the bidding flowing and ended up with a rather plain box, lunch that is, and was delighted to find that it was made by Carol, a buxom blonde whose breasts jiggled when she laughed. We knew each other rather well from other parties. I didn’t see where Judy went but Karl, Barb’s wife bought her box. I carried the box while Carol brought a very large comforter to sit on. Being very familiar with the place I led her to a little grassy beach next to a curve in the stream. The wind in the trees, the birds, and the sound of the water rippling over the rocks set a very romantic mood. We sat on the comforter but hadn’t even opened the box when Carol complained that her dress was terribly uncomfortable. Being the polite 1900 gentleman that I was I immediately helped her divest herself of the problem and of her clothing. She responded by helping me out of mine. She looked so inviting reclining nude on the comforter that I couldn’t resist giving her a big kiss which led to a hug which led to a lot of playing around which led to lots of warm flashes and chills as I played with her boobs and she fondled my cock and balls. Lunch be damned. We kissed and snuggled and fondled and played for quite some time. I had paused for a moment and was looking deeply into her eyes trying to think of something to say when from the distance came a veritable scream of pleasure from some other young lady who must have had the same ideas we had. We both laughed then kissed and my hand found its way the wettest pussy I’d felt in a long time. She shoved me over onto my back then slowly lifted her leg over me and knelt there with her lovely pussy just above my hard cock. The sight of her above me with her wonderful boobs looking at me sent incredible chills down my back. I couldn’t resist reaching up and softly feeling of her breasts. She smiled the most bone melting smile and I thought I’d cum right there. Slowly, she lowered herself until my cock was prodding at her pussy lips. She moved her hips to center it then enfolded my cock in the softest, wettest, silkiest, most wonderful pussy ever. We fucked like that for an incredibly long time enjoying the wonderful feelings of being together, enjoying one-another. She leaned forward and we kissed, she leaned back and I reveled in the sight of her voluptuous body giving and receiving pleasure so freely. I can’t describe her smile. Her face shone with pleasure and lust. We both moaned a lot. We both touched and massaged each other as our genitals, entromixed, were the constant connection through which we shared something at least as good as orgasm, especially since it lasted so much longer. Her moans got louder and our hip movements grew in intensity. At one point she leaned forward into me and with our whole body in contact we kissed and she began an incredibly strong shudder and guttural moan that went on for what seemed hours. The intense movements she was making finally pushed me over the top. I couldn’t hold out any longer so I let myself go and felt that incredible pleasure pain that goes with filling her pussy with my jism. We were locked together in pleasure through lots of gyrations until, disappointingly, my shriveled up cock slipped from its velvet sheath and we collapsed together, holding on to each other desperately, sharing the feelings and kissing lightly. It was quite a while before we finally returned to earth and ate our lunch, naked in that romantic glen.

My wife recounted this meeting less than a year before she passed away: I had been in Washington for about a year, mostly attending Seattle meetings but one Saturday evening Rusty and I decided to go to the South Sound group for a little variety. We started with something new to me, a dark grope. With everyone undressed, they turned out the lights and we all went around kissing and groping at whomever we encountered. When the lights went on I had ended up in a group of about five or six people on one of the big beds. Someone was doing wonderful things to my pussy while I sucked on a rather nice, big cock. From time to time we shifted around as the mood struck us. And I had several mouths and cocks at my pussy and several cocks in my mouth and numerous people played with my boobs. It was slow and easy and most of the time I had my eyes closed, reveling in the excitement. One by one, the people in the group came to noisy orgasms, raising my feelings immensely. As if someone had turned on a switch, as someone’s cock slipped into my pussy I began to come and come very strongly. The feeling of a cock in my mouth, three hands on my boobs and the man with his cock in me groaning, my feelings rose quickly then released suddenly as the cock in my pussy became agitated, spurting mightily into my depths. I shuddered all over and must have groaned loudly enough that the neighbors should have complained. I was still sucking on someone’s cock as I came down from the heights of orgasm. The cock in my pussy slipped out and its owner kissed my cheek before he got up and left. Finding myself alone with a cock in my mouth, I gave it the best blow job ever, playing with his balls, using my lips and tongue in all kinds of ways, eliciting a Moan like you never heard. It was almost musical. His cock poured what must have been a pint of delicious, warm cum into my mouth which I swallowed as quickly as I could to leave room for the remainder. Through it all I kept up my tongue work, squeezing the last bit of pleasure out of it for both of us. Finally satisfied, we both collapsed for a moment while I played with his shrinking cock. Finally, we began to sit up and a very familiar voice thanked me. I looked at him and managed a strangled squeak: “Pastor Ericson!” He looked at me for a moment then uttered: “Carol?”. I had just sucked our music minister’s cock and at that moment was fondling his cock and balls in both my hands while his hands were on my boobs. I felt horribly awkward and embarrassed, not knowing what to say or do He was obviously tongue-tied too and it never occurred to either of us to stop playing. “Well, Carol. I’m busted. I come down here to the Olympia group to avoid the chance of meeting parishioners but it had to be just a matter of time before I met someone else from church. Are you disappointed in me now that you know what I do for fun?” I wasn’t sure what to say so he continued. “Oh well, we are both in the same boat and I’m certainly not disappointed in you after that blow job you gave me.” We both broke up laughing. We got up and gave each other a big FMC hug. He asked if Rusty were at the party and I answered that he wouldn’t miss a party. I asked if he had come alone. He hemmed and hawed for a moment then reckoned that we had to run across her some time that evening. “I brought Mitzi tonight.” “Mitzi Franklin? Our Sunday School teacher? What about Mitch? Is he here too?” He shook his head. “Does Mitch know that you’re balling his wife?” “They’ve been members for several years. They brought me into the club, kind of. Mitch is on a business trip. He knows Mitzi is here with me tonight. And here comes Julie, my fiancé.” We found Rusty and then Mitzi and had a great talk about Christian polyamory. They amazed Rusty and me with the fact that at least three more couples were in the club too. Roy, the fellow Mitzi had been making out with joined us in a big group hug. Of course, since in true FMC spirit we shared a lot of fondling as we stood there together, the feelings and the dicks began to rise. Rusty and Mitzi seemed to be getting with it quickly, joking about laying his Sunday School teacher and pastor…. Er … Robert asked me if I would consider letting him make love to me. How could I resist? After all the parties and private orgies the nakedness and honesty of the club still gets to me. He took me into his arms and we shared a long, erotic kiss, rubbing together and fondling. Having been elected Hostess at our club for the last year, I automatically checked to make sure that all of the group had made a connection. Not to worry, Julie and Rusty seemed happy together too. Both looked extremely pleased with their 69, with her on top. But for now, Robert and I were getting it on. His hands were everywhere and his fingers tickling my back and sides were driving me crazy. When he began to nibble my ears and neck I practically came unglued. As he was ramming his cock into me, bringing me close to cumming, I couldn’t get the mental image out of my head of him leading us in the choir in Handel’s Messiah: “Alleluia – Alleluia – Alleluia” in time with his thrusts

For those of you who have read some of our earlier stories, this may not come as a surprise. I like to watch, and I believe that a large number of you out there have the same feelings. My wife Cheryl is a lovely woman of near perfect proportions, i.e., 36 24 35 and weighs 120 pounds standing 5'2' tall with light brown hair. She has colored it from time to time, but mostly it is light brown. We have been active swingers for the past few years, something around five or six, and have found a mutual love of sex with others which only enhances our love for each other. Now in my case, and to a lesser extent in Cheryl's, I get as much fun out of watching Cheryl take on a big dick as dipping my wick in a good looking woman. You see, I enjoy watching Cheryl have fun so much so that sometimes I just wind up watching instead of participating. Last week we were invited to a swinger's party and everyone knew that there would be an orgy room as the main attraction, but only I knew that my wife would be the star attraction. Cheryl and I were discussing what we would wear to the party, when she said, 'what difference does it make as I'll be naked in a few minutes anyway?' Well, it's hard to argue with that logic so we went in as little as possible. I in a pair of red boxers and with a large warm coat so I didn't freeze on the way there. Cheryl went with just a pair of thongs under her winter coat. When we got to the party and our host took our coats, she exclaimed, 'Hey everyone, look at Jerry and Cheryl they are already dressed for the evening.' The earlier couples to arrive all came to the door and expressed their approval of our outfits. We had a few drinks and then Mike and Bob sat on either side of Cheryl on the couch as she sipped her Bloody Mary drink and tried to carry on a conversation with both of them. That proved to be somewhat difficult, however, as both Bob and Mike were fondling her ample breasts and then each of them took a nipple in their mouths and began to suck and lick. This drives Cheryl over the edge all the time, and this was no exception. She began to pull down both of the guys zippers, as they were still dressed and then she let a couple of nice sized dicks out to get some air. As she held, and stroked them each they rose to their full length and they proceeded to pull Cheryl's tiny thong down to her knees, at which time they had to let her nipples free so they could get them off of her legs. I, while this was going on had my dick in my hand stroking it softly and winking at Cheryl to let her know that I was okay with whatever she had in mind. Within seconds the three of them were completely naked and Cheryl had slipped off the couch onto her knees so she could suck on Bob while Mike got behind her and rubbed his dick up and down her labia until she was so hot and wet that she was begging for him to fuck her. Bob was enjoying the show and making sounds like he was about to shoot his load into Cheryl's warm and ready mouth as Mike sank his full length into Cheryl's pussy and began to get into a rhythm with him pounding it in and Cheryl bucking her to get more and more of him. This gave Bob a lot of action and he was soon cumming and Cheryl was swallowing all of him with no trouble. Mike was about ready to shoot his load when Cheryl pulled away and said, 'let's go to the orgy room where I can have more room and maybe Jerry can be more comfortable.' With that, we adjourned to the orgy room and found that there were already two other couples there having a sex marathon and hardly noticed when we entered. So Mike laid Cheryl on her back on one of the mattresses and I knelt over her head or just to the side of it so she could suck me off while Mike re-inserted his 9' dick to the hilt and began to slide it in and out slowly, then faster, then all the way out and all the way back in and Cheryl said, ' come on you stud and get me my first orgasm with that monster prick and get a move on.' Mike, with that encouragement picked up Cheryl's ass and began to pound away until it sounded like a hammer hitting a pillow and water sloshing in a bucket. When Cheryl got her first orgasm she moaned,' Ohhhhh I'm cumminngggg and it's good !' Meanwhile I had pulled my dick out of her mouth as she couldn't concentrate on both of us and get a super orgasm. It was then that I saw Jill sitting naked just across from me and lightly rubbing her clit with her middle finger and motioning for me to join her. I needed no further invitation and so I tossed my shorts in the corner and the two of us laid down and started a hot 69, but in that position I couldn't see Cheryl and wasn't aware that one of the invited guests that we didn't know, a large black man with an even bigger dick than Mike had Cheryl pinned to the mattress while he was getting her ready for another royal fucking. Jill could see what was going on and she said, ' If you want to see a real fuck the let's move around so you can watch Dewan fucking your wife with what looks like a black nightstick.' Now Cheryl has had a black man before, but when I looked, I was shocked as his tool when erect was close to a foot long, or at least it looked that size from where I was. Now Jill wanted to get fucked so I got between her legs making sure I could see Cheryl take Dewan's tool and to my surprise he inserted that thing inch by inch until their pubic bones were smacking against each other and Cheryl looked to be in heaven. Dewan was having a great time too as he was riding bareback and told Cheryl he was going to fill her white pussy with some good black cum. Since Cheryl is on the pill, and our host always makes sure that all of those invited to the party are free of any stds it was okay with both of us. Cheryl took all Dewan had to offer and then I noticed our host running with a towel to wipe up all of the white cum running down her thighs when I came in Jill and the four of us had to rest awhile. Cheryl laughed on the way home and said, 'I thought you just wanted to watch tonight, and yet I saw you and Jill getting it on.' I had to admit that we did and that it was fun, but nothing compares to me being able to watch my lovely wife getting royally fucked two or three times in a row. Needless to say, we just went to sleep when we got home as Cheryl had met her match and this morning is a little sore, but very satisfied.